The Arcane Lord

ALEX PRONE

Chapter

One

Julian’s mouth turned dry, and his eyes widened when he ingested the sight of his glorious home in such disrepair. Sensing movement behind him, he glanced over his shoulder and noticed the carriage ready to return to Silverhold.

"This is as far as I'll go. Good luck, young man," the coachman said as he spurred the horses away.

"Thank you," Julian muttered.

What the hell happened? He asked himself as he started striding down the road. Julian felt immense exhaustion from the long three-day trip he'd made, and the three years he spent grinding at Ironfist Academy. Many of the days at the academy he had desired to return home and hoped everything was as he had left. He hoped they had forgotten to send him letters and all would be fine. Yet even then, deep within himself, he knew everything was far from fine. Now his eyes confirmed that deep worry.

The way to the farmhouse was as simple as it could be. If someone left Silverhold and ventured south on the King's Road, they’d eventually reach the Lionheart’s family farm. That was why Julian was sure he was looking at the wrong place.

Just a hundred feet away from Julian, the family's crops started to come into view. Yellow and rigid, they swung with the scarce wind. The young man didn't need to touch them to know they were close to dead. Bugs could be seen swarming a section of the plantation, and the areas that still retained some memory of green were decaying, rotting at the base.

Surprisingly, the crops were the most alive thing Julian could see in the distance. The young man changed his luggage over to his left hand and gripped the hilt of his short sword with his other. He looked down at his feet to ensure his boots’ laces were well-tied and quickened his steps. He wasn't sure what awaited him inside his home, but he needed to be prepared for anything.

The wooden gates, that sat in the fifteen foot tall wall of the farm, lay on the ground as if a giant had pulled them down. The rock fortifications weren't in better shape; the young man could see a good part of them sprawling on the ground, lying in heaps of rubble. The last time Julian had gazed upon the farm gates, it was over his shoulder as he headed to the academy. Several of his father's workers had waved goodbye to him. Tarav, the old butler, even shed a tear that day.

However, no soul awaited Julian upon his return, and he suspected nothing good had happened to them. As Julian neared the estate proper, he searched his surroundings cautiously. Still, he saw no one waiting for an ambush outside the walls. Deciding to venture inside the manor, Julian peeked inside and stalked in, one step at a time. He thought about calling for one of the workers but decided against it. If someone else, especially an intruder, was inside the manor, it would have been better if Julian didn't announce his arrival.

The manor's inner courtyard was as empty as the outside. In one corner stood the stable, with no horses or hay inside. Conversely, the workers' houses had wide-open or well-locked doors. An eerie sound reverberated through the courtyard as the wind banged a door left ajar against the wall.

Julian walked towards the manor's well and saw what seemed to be clean water inside it. The fruit trees still towered over the courtyard; their deep roots kept them alive, while the grass, on the other hand, had died long ago.

He grabbed a tangerine from the nearby tree and pressed it slightly. From hunger and thirst, I’ll not die, he thought as he meticulously placed the fruit in front of the tree.

Julian's footprints marked the stairs of the manor, the layer of dust helping to make a strange painting. The young man stood before the old house and tried to open the main entry door, but it didn't give way, as if it were stuck. Sheathing his sword, he leaned his shoulder against it and pushed with all the strength he could muster. Something blocked the other side of the door, forcing the young man to grit his teeth as he pressed.

The young man momentarily contemplated the possibility that someone else was equalizing his force from behind the door, inside the manor. Still, that theory proved false seconds later as the weight on the other side finally gave in. Julian peeked before applying more force and discovered the weight was a wooden bookshelf. After two powerful shoves with his shoulder, the bookshelf toppled over with a sound THUMP, allowing him to slink past into the living room.

Most of the furniture was gone, but hanging above the fireplace, his mother's sword and bracelet stood tall and proud, contrasting with the wreckage scene before him. Chairs were broken, red stains adorned the walls, and dirt covered everything. Sunlight entered the room through a hole in the roof. When Julian looked up, he saw birds nesting in it, chirping, completely oblivious to the destruction.

Julian was taken from his musings when he heard a sound from the second floor, footsteps rushing from one room to another. The young man gripped his sword firmly and trod towards the sound, ready for battle.

As soon as he passed the living room doorway, he neared the spiral staircase leading to the bedrooms and his father's office, glancing up.

He couldn't detect a single movement any longer, and the sounds had ceased. For a minute, Julian suspected it could be one of the family's cats. Still, as he looked at the bookshelf toppled near the door again, he realized someone else had to be inside.

Julian left his luggage beside the first step, unsheathed his short sword as silently as possible, and started climbing. The young man had studied for years to be in situations similar to this one, but nothing could prepare him for actual combat. As his mother used to say to him, "Studying is valuable, but it's only practice; real warriors are made in combat."

Real warriors are made in combat, the young man repeated to himself as he breathed deeply and took the last step, feeling the confidence rushing through his veins.

The doors to his father's office and Julian's bedroom door lay ajar. Everything had been taken from both rooms. No bed, no desk, no bookshelves. Nothing he recalled was left. On the other side of the corridor stood his parents' bedroom, with the door closed. Julian looked at his three options, and before deciding which room to enter first, he saw the light shifting under the crack of his parents' room door.

Someone was inside it.

Holding the blade up, Julian strode towards the door with his left hand outstretched to the handle. Sweat started to drip from his forehead as he slowly prepared to open the door. He would face the bandit living inside his family's house in one fast turn of the hand. Three … two… one…

A stomping sound came from behind Julian’s back, and he turned as fast as possible. A hooded figure lunged towards him with a spear in hand, the weapon pointing at Julian’s belly. The young man’s years of training kicked in, swinging his sword in a great arc and deflecting the spearhead in one smooth motion.

The stranger flinched back one step, trying to get back into a fighting position and balance the spear. Julian wasn't going to give him time. With a quick rush, the young man grabbed the spear's hilt with his left hand and pulled it, bringing the enemy within the sword's reach.

Julian swung downward, aiming for the enemy’s throat and right shoulder, but the stranger was fast. They dodged to the side, and Julian’s blade hit the ground with a powerful clang sound.

Seizing the momentum, the stranger aimed to punch the young man in the face, but their good hand was holding the hilt of the spear.

Julian dodged the enemy's fist, feeling the gritty knuckle barely scrape by. The throw caused him to lose balance again. The young man kicked the stranger with force, making him fall onto his back and crash against the far wall. A male growled, revealing a sneer, but the shadows and the hood hid most of his face.

The shady man tried to get up but gave up as he saw Julian rushing forward with his blade ready.

With no more weapons or strength, the stranger lay there, panting.

"I'll give you one chance to respond to me," Julian calmly muttered, his sword touching the stranger's ragged clothes above his heart. "Where's my father, and what did you do to my house?"

The words hung in the air for almost one minute. The stranger remained there in silence, looking at something only he could tell.

"Your father?" The voice beneath the hood finally asked with consternation. It was an old and raspy voice, almost like a grumble.

"Did I stutter?" Julian pressed the sword with more force against the stranger's chest. A little more push and it would enter the skin. A little more and the man's life would be near the end.

"Master Julian?"

As soon as the man uttered the words, recognition hit Julian like a boulder. He quickly withdrew the sword in shock and sheathed it on his belt. He crouched beside the man and helped him to sit with his back against the wall.

"Are you okay, Tarav? I didn't mean to hurt you. Why didn't you say anything? Why are you wearing a hood?" Julian asked with worry as the old man finally removed his hood, and instead of a grimace of pain or anger, the old man wore the most genuine smile on his face.

"You did right, Master Julian. It’s been far too long - I did not recognize you, and for that, I am sorry," the old butler said, lowering his eyes in deference.

"Nonsense," Julian said, checking the man’s chest, but Tarav gently removed the man’s hands.

"I'm all right, Master. I'd lost faith in your arrival, my lord. I understood the Academy couldn't excuse you, and I stopped sending more letters. Sorry if I caused you any trouble."

Julian let himself sit on the ground in front of the old butler and locked gazes with him.

"I received no letters, Tarav, at least not in the last year. I studied and learned the sword, accounting, trade, and management. They were hard years, but if I'd known the situation, I'd have come sooner," Julian said earnestly, and Tarav slowly relaxed. "What happened, Tarav? Where's my father?"

"Your father simply disappeared, Master. One day, he was here, asking me to fetch him some tea; the next, he vanished. Everything after that was just a never-ending spiral of disasters befitting an estate without a master.” He gazed out the window from his seat. With a haunted voice, he added, “One after the other."

Julian knew all too well what happened when the land went untended. "Baron's taxes?"

"That, and bandits. Every month, both would come to visit. I tried to make everything work, Master. In the first months after your father's absence, most of the workers remained, but as soon as I verified the debts and found out how difficult your father’s situation was, everything started to crumble. Wherever your father went, he took with him all the coins."

Julian kept sitting there, looking at the old family servant, the last one, if he was correct, and the words started to sink in. If everything Tarav was saying was true, his father had run from his responsibilities and left the house to slowly die.

"How was his health before he disappeared?" Julian finally asked.

Before the butler could reply, Julian's parent's room door cracked. The young man was about to jump to his feet when he saw it was only Jet—the family cat. Without caring for the dire situation, the cat nonchalantly strolled toward Julian and rubbed itself on the young man as if he had never left five years ago. He returned the affection, petting the cat behind the ears, and changed his attention to the old butler.

"Jet has been my only company the last few months." Tarav smiled as if contemplating an old memory, "About your father… you know how he is. Strong as a bull and stubborn as a donkey. He could lift a boulder, but he wasn't the same in the head anymore," Tarav said, his eyes watering. "I'm sorry, Master. It has been a terrible, terrible year. I prayed to the gods for your return from the Academy daily."

Julian extended one hand and placed it on Tarav's shoulders, gripping with strength.

"I'm glad you're here, Tarav, but you could've left. I wouldn’t have blamed you."

"Never," the butler replied resolutely, determination burning in his eyes. "I promised your mother I would serve this house, and I will."

"You have nothing tying you to my father anymore⁠—"

"But I have to you, my Lord."

"All right, then," Julian said, getting up and helping the old butler to rise. "We have a lot of work to do, then."

Chapter

Two

It was past noon when they finished cleaning and adjusting the manor's main rooms. Julian didn't personally care for luxurious environments, but the place needed to be at least presentable. You can't fix your life if you can't fix your own home, Julian thought. This kind of activity was usually relegated to the servants. Still, Julian didn't have workers to spare, and Tarav couldn't do all the work alone.

"I'm sorry, Master. I tried to keep the manor clean and adjusted. I managed it for the most part, but the tax collectors came yesterday, as well as one bandit."

It was at least the third time Tarav had asked for forgiveness from Julian, and the Lord was starting to get annoyed with it. However, he decided to let it slide due to the man's trauma. If Julian still had a house, he credited it to Tarav's bravery.

"I understand, Tarav," Julian said, while he adjusted a couch near the fireplace. "Don't ask for forgiveness for acts you had no control over. Since they came yesterday, it's safe to say they won't come again for a month?" he asked, contemplating both the sword and the bracelet fixated on the walls. His mother's heirlooms gave the room a regal tone, their surfaces catching the sunlight and making Julian's heart tug with the pain of missing his mother—a sentiment brusquely interrupted by Tarav's voice.

"Normally, yes. But it can be different, Master."

"All right," Julian turned on his heels and strode toward the staircase; he wiped the sweat off his brow as he entered the office room. They had found a table and two chairs in the storage, both simple wooden furniture, but they would serve. Tarav had also gathered the papers addressing both their debts and their earnings. Julian had already separated them into two piles—the first surpassing the second by a significant amount.

"Can I help you somehow, Master?" Tarav said, standing in the doorway.

"Can you fetch two horses? I'm sure that regardless of what I discover reading these papers, we'll need to travel to Silverhold to make arrangements," Julian asked with hope. They could walk to Silverhold, but it would take forever.

The butler continued to frown for a few seconds. "I can ask Lord Bravo for a favor. He's only three miles away."

"I'm aware," Julian said and grabbed paper and pen, writing a brief letter to the Lord. "I can't see why he wouldn't help." The young Lord handed the letter to Tarav, who finally entered the room to collect it.

"I'll be back as fast as possible, sir."

"Good," Julian said, gazing down at the papers before him.

When the horses' neighing reached Julian's ears, he already had a good idea of how deep the hole his father had dug for him was. It was deep enough for a man to get desperate. But not Julian. This setback was salvageable. They would only need to work hard and use all the tools and tricks in their arsenal.

"Enter, Tarav," Julian said without lifting his eyes. The old butler tried to be discreet, but Julian had good ears. "How's Lord Bravo?"

"He's very well, Master. He's glad about your return and grieved by your estate's situation. He'll come to visit very soon."

"I'm glad we still have some friends. Did he help you last year?"

"In the beginning, yes. But Bravo's farm also started being attacked, and he couldn't spare many men."

"Understandable," Julian said with a sigh, extending the papers to Tarav, who sat in front of his master and read them silently. "I understand we're in debt to the baron by about six hundred coins."

"That's correct, Master."

"I have one hundred with me that I have saved over the last few years," Julian said, and Tarav seemed impressed but didn't interrupt his master. "We need to make five hundred coins, and that will be enough, but we have nothing to sell,"

"Besides your mother's⁠—"

"Out of the question."

"I understand completely, my lord."

"I see the dungeon is still ours. How's the silver mining inside it?"

"There's no mining at the moment, Master. After your father disappeared, many workers left due to low salaries, and the others were contracted to work under the baron. He's doing his mining not far from here."

"And the mine is closed?"

"I closed it several times when I still had men under me, but bandits kept trespassing. Then goblins started appearing in the place. The dungeon is practically abandoned."

Julian sighed at the news. He could probably walk to the dungeon and try to conquer it, but even if he and Tarav managed to kill the monsters inside, they would still have to restart mining. He would work on it if it came to that, but he had another idea in mind for now.

"And the crops?" Julian asked, his hands clasped under his chin.

"They're close to harvest, my lord. I worked on them almost every day alone. Things looked good; even the rain seemed willing to help us, but the monster appeared."

"What monster?"

"A Burrowmaw, sir. It's eating all the roots and attracting swarms of insects to eat the crops. I can't fight it since I don't know how to manipulate water magic, and I hadn't the coin to contract one."

Julian smiled at the butler's courage. Even with the situation being tense, he was surprised by the old man's determination to serve his house. Fighting a Burrowmaw alone in your sixties? That showed a lot of grit.

"If we kill the beast and restore the crops, we can still sell them for five hundred coins, do you agree?"

"I believe so, Master. And we would get some change as well."

"Let's find a Water Mage then," Julian got up quickly from the chair, almost making Tarav jump as well.

Julian passed the butler and entered the courtyard, where he found two horses waiting. One was black as night, and the other brown. Julian chose the black one, patted the beast's side, and noticed the creature wasn't afraid of him. In a swift movement, the young man was already on the saddle. Tarav followed behind, mounting his horse and waiting for Julian.

Julian squeezed his legs with great force against the horse's flanks. The beast transitioned from a trot to a gallop in seconds. Well-trained and robust, the horse ran as if its life depended on it.

The young man leaned against the horse's neck and petted it, making it even faster. The manor road blurred as he jumped over the downed wooden gate. Looking over his shoulder, Julian could see Tarav getting close.

Soon, the crops could be seen on both sides of the road. Their yellow hues were more vivid upon closer inspection. In the distance, Julian could hear the chirping of insects. One was significantly louder than the others. Sitting on the horse, the Lord could see the crops moving unnaturally. I'll come for you, beast.

Julian kept running, feeling the wind flap his black and golden coat, white shirt, and black hair. In those moments, the young man felt free. For more than thirty minutes, all he could see were yellow plains on both sides of the road and brownish mountains forming on each horizon, contrasting with the stark blue of the sky. But after climbing a small hill, the city became visible on the horizon. It was then that the young man slowed his horse to a trot.

Tarav caught up seconds later and started moving at the same speed as Julian.

“Good job, sir,” the butler said, trying to catch his breath.

"You too, Tarav. Age seems not to dwell on your aptitudes," Julian replied, but kept looking at the city in the distance. Silverhold wasn't big, but it was beautiful. The sun shone brightly on the buildings’ facades. Almost every house or commerce had metal works over their doors. The rich used silver, and the others had plain metal with silver details. Looking directly at the city when the sun peaked was hard, but the denizens didn't care. They were proud of their work and showed it to everyone miles away.

The gray stones surrounding the city almost hid Julian's sight. Still, beyond the patrolling soldiers, he could see the main avenue of Silverhold—a whole of vendors of all sorts. People from different lordships crowded the road, buying and selling. Near the end of the street, the crowd was thinned by a protection cord made by well-equipped soldiers, and at the edge of the city, the castle stood tall with its vast arches and pointed vaults piercing the sky.

“Do you have a plan, sir?” Tarav asked, pulling Julian from his reverie.

“You could say so,” Julian replied promptly. “What does every man want?”

“Three or four beautiful women on his bed every night?” the butler asked with a sly smirk.

“No…” Julian began, “I mean… that too. But I’m talking about money,” Julian said with a low chuckle.

“Oh, indeed. Still, we are short on that matter.”

"You need to spend money to earn money, my friend," Julian said, spurring the horse to a faster trot. Tarav knew his Master well enough to know when not to push a conversation, so he refrained.

After a couple of minutes, they crossed the city gates and rushed to the main street of Silverhold. The smell of good food intoxicated Julian's nostrils as he passed by. He could smell frying meat, bread in the oven, and even garlic being browned.

The people on the street reluctantly made space for Julian's and Tarav's horses, some grunting. In contrast, others waved at the young Master, who returned the gesture, smiling and hiding his worries. Humans primarily crowded the streets, but the young Master could spot one or two elves and even goblins at the vending tents. These places had long lines of customers, with the people of Silverhold eager to acquire a souvenir or food from a foreign land, most having never been beyond the city's surroundings.

“Right over there,” Julian pointed to a building with 'Mage Guild' written on a wooden plate on the left side of the street. They guided their horses to the front of the store, tied them to a hitching post, and prepared to enter.

The mage headquarters looked like any other building in the city; nothing particularly caught Julian's attention. It had brick walls with an arch over the door, a silver plate above the entrance, and carvings of clouds and lightning adorned the facade. Julian opened the wooden door, and Tarav followed him inside.

Behind a metal counter, an old man, older than Tarav, sat immersed in a book, his bald head catching the sunlight entering the room. His features, distinguished by a pointed nose that supported a pair of half-framed glasses, were framed by an utterly white robe belted with a black cord.

When they entered the room, the old man moved his eyes up but didn’t change his position in the chair.

"Good day, Master. I'm here to contract a Water Mage to fight a Burrowmaw and irrigate my crops," Julian said with deference as he leaned against the balcony. The old man slowly closed his book and raised his head to look into Julian's eyes.

"You are the son of Lionheart, aren't you?" the old man asked stoically.

"Yes, sir. I'm here to⁠—"

"I have nothing to speak with you," the rainmaker interrupted, opening his book again and staring at the pages as if Julian and Tarav didn't exist.

After analyzing the situation, Julian left the words hanging in the air for a few seconds. It wouldn't be the first time his father had made enemies for no good reason, or possibly his disappearance had caused an issue.

"Sir, my father may have caused an issue," Julian ventured.

"No kidding," the man replied, his eyes still focused on the pages.

"He made some mistakes, but I'm here now to rebuild and help the families under our tutelage."

The man continued reading for half a minute. Julian thought he would never get an answer, but the old man finally spoke.

"Your father didn't pay the last two times we worked for him, son. He always promised and then disappeared, causing us to come up short." The old man threw the book to the counter's far end and locked eyes with Julian. "Look, I'm not a monster. I know how important this is, but I can't drain my guild's mana reserves and be unable to buy food. Things aren't looking good for us either."

Instead of contesting the old man's words, Julian collected his purse from inside his black coat and opened it on the table.

“I’ll pay fifty golden coins.”

The mage's eyes glared with ambition at the sight of the gold. This was way more than they usually received for work like this. The old man outstretched his hands towards the coins.

"You're different from your father, indeed. And you're lucky as well. We only have one mage in town—since I'm retired, and the mage is a Water one," the old man said, his voice tinged with excitement.

Julian extended his hand towards the guild master for a handshake when he heard someone opening the door.

"I'll pay sixty for the mage's service!" A feminine voice with a hard and melodic accent called from behind Julian.

Chapter

Three

The woman stormed into the room, crashing the door's handle against the wall with a loud bang. The old mage widened his eyes as Julian turned on his heels to gaze upon the intruder. She had striking curled red hair falling over her shoulders, and her skin, pale as milk, contrasted with her hair and full red lips. Her eyes were narrow and yellow, seeming to hide malicious intent. Julian let his eyes dart from head to toe and realized she was one of the beast folk. This was Julian's second time seeing one of them, but this one left a more significant impression.

She wore a green crop top with a deep valley reaching her cleavage—and even though she didn't possess much to show there, it fitted her perfectly. The cleavage was cut by a fine string between her breasts, connecting to a longbow strapped to her back. Her curves, outlined by the crop and accentuated at the hips, wrapped in black leather pants that bore knives sheathed on her belt. Behind her, her bushy fox tail swayed, and atop her head, her ears twitched, mirroring the intensity of her glare toward Julian and the others.

She looked dangerous, which sparked Julian's eyes for a second until he caught her murderous gaze again.

"My lady—" the old mage began to speak but was cut off by the woman.

"Sixty for the mage," she replied, her fox ears twitching. Julian was sure she had heard their entire conversation on her way to the guild.

"I'm afraid we're already settled," Julian said, looking at the woman, but she had her eyes on the old mage before her. They exchanged glances, the shoulders of the man already drooping. The bastard was about to shrug, Julian thought, and saw some apprehension in Tarav's eyes. "I'm sure we can arrange something. I need the mage today, or my crops will die. When do you need the services?"

The fox woman glanced at Julian with suspicion before replying,

“I need the mage as soon as possible, but I can settle for tomorrow.”

Julian was relieved. He wouldn't need to keep pushing the price up, and everyone would be happy, but the old mage's expression told a different tale,

“Actually … sir, our mage is a Novice. If she works for one of you, she'll probably be depleted of mana for at least two days," the old man said, his expression a mix of both fear and excitement at the prospect of earning coins.

"I'll raise to sixty-five," the woman said with determination, as if they hadn't just almost agreed. Julian couldn't let her take the mage. If he didn't defeat the Burrowmaw today and water the crops, his estate would be no more.

"Seventy," Julian retorted, annoyance taking over.

"Eighty!" she said, slamming her hand against the counter and glaring at Julian.

"I'll pay eight-five," Julian said, determination burning in his eyes. This woman had just made his life way more complicated than it was supposed to be. Her eyes narrowed even further, and Julian felt she could stab him with her glare. He hoped she wouldn't raise the offer to more than one hundred coins, or he would be in a tight spot.

"All right, you can have your mage, human. I'll look for another companion elsewhere," she snorted at him, her tail waving in annoyance. "I hope the mage drowns you."

Julian raised his brows at the comment. The woman took it too personally.

"At least, I'll have a mage to drown me," he replied with a smirk, and the woman threatened to move towards him, expecting Julian to falter, but he remained calm and halted. The same way she entered the room, she spun on her heels and left the building like a Soul Shard falling from the skies.

The door swung shut behind her, and the old butler sighed a long, weary sigh. "Well, that was intense," he muttered. Julian merely nodded, his mind still on the woman.

"She has a fiery spirit, that one. Reminds me of a storm on the horizon—beautiful but dangerous," the old mage commented, all three looking at the door as if another intruder was going to enter crashing through.

"A storm? More like a hurricane in a teacup," Julian muttered, returning his attention to the old mage again. He was chuckling with amusement. "Are you happy, aren't you? Here are the eighty-five," Julian said, getting his second purse and counting out the pieces of gold.

The old man's eyes glared, but lost their brightness as Julian spoke.

"This covers my father's debts with you, and I'll get all the Soul Shards the Burrowmaw drops."

"But—"

"You're free to chase the fox lady if you want to," Julian gambled.

The old man’s face couldn't hide his desire for the coins. Their situation was as dire as the mage had made Julian believe.

The man's hand stretched towards Julian, and they shook on it.

"Written by the Lost Soul," Julian chanted.

"Sealed by the Last One," the old man replied as the grips in their hands became firmer.

"I need the service done as fast as possible," Julian reminded me as he moved away from the counter.

The old mage looked outside from a window close to the door and thought for a few seconds before answering.

"The mage will be there two hours before sunset."

"Perfect," Julian replied as Tarav opened the door for him. As they stepped outside, the old butler patted him on the shoulder.

"Well done, Master."

"Thank you," Julian replied, looking at both sides. Even though he could save the crops, it was a bittersweet victory. The strange woman had made Julian lose money that was just too valuable to him, and that stayed in the back of his mind.

"I have the impression that's not the last time we'll see her," Tarav said as if reading Julian's thoughts. The young man followed the butler's gaze and saw the bushy tail of the beastfolk turning a corner; he caught a glimpse of her back before she turned and went her way.

"She's as gorgeous as she's mad," Julian replied with a sigh as they walked toward their horses.

"I dated a beast folk once, Master," Tarav stated nonchalantly.

"You did?" Julian asked, halting on the spot and stopping Tarav with a hand on his shoulder.

The old butler turned his head to the side. "Yes, once. She was a wolf hybrid. Pretty, fierce, and … completely crazy."

"I bet you liked that part," Julian said with a chuckle. "And what happened?"

"We had a huge argument, and she went back to her home. I was relieved, but I must say, sometimes I miss her," the butler stated, eyes facing the horizon. "What I'm trying to say is… be careful, young master. Beast folk, at best, can be stubborn and, at worst, plain aggressive."

"We'll probably never see her again, Tarav. I don't need to be wary of a curvy fox-lady," Julian replied as he swiftly mounted the horse. Julian couldn't deny that the woman had left an impression on him, but he hadn't the time to spare with it.

"I doubt that, but I respect your opinion, my lord," Tarav said. He also jumped on his horse with speed that still surprised Julian. "We earned a small victory in the city today."

"Let's celebrate when we kill the monster and save the crops," Julian replied, ending the conversation as the horses trotted to the gate.

They kept silent as they rode, and while inside Silverhold, Julian couldn't shake the feeling that a pair of eyes followed every step they made.

Chapter

Four

Julian kicked a rock, walked to it, and kicked it again in the opposite direction. With each kick, the Burrowmaw chirped in the distance, and the noise was about to drive Julian crazy.

"Kicking the rocks won't make them arrive earlier, Master," Tarav said. The old butler stood with his hands behind his back, his erect posture enough to make a general envious.

Julian halted, looked at the servant, and was about to protest when he realized the reason behind the older man's words. He walked toward the other and waited at his side, looking at the horizon like the butler.

"In the Academy, everything happened at the same time every day. It was predictable," Julian muttered, his gaze lost in memories.

"A lord's life isn't so predictable, Master. It can be, in the good times, but in the bad times…"

"Each day will be a different surprise," Julian finished for the butler as a cloud of dust appeared at the end of the road, and a horse crossed it with speed. "Finally, the mage is here."

The monster's chirping sound mixed with the horse's as the hooded figure finally became visible. The guest was a hundred feet away when Julian distinguished the mage's figure.

Firstly, he noticed that her hooded cloak fell upon a blue blouse made out of what seemed to be silk; her breasts jumped with each stride of the horse, revealing her discreet cleavage. The woman would've had a hard time hiding her features even without the cleavage. Her pale white skin contrasted perfectly with the tone of her clothes, and she didn't have the skin color of someone who worked outside. She came close and dismounted the horse in a swift motion, revealing her black pants tight around her thighs. Even with her waist as curvy as the rest of her body, it couldn't match her bust. After three years in the Academy, having only male colleagues, Julian's body couldn't help but react to the sight.

She walked carefully in their direction and removed the hood from her head. Julian's jaw almost hit the ground. The curled black hair cut to the shoulders, stark blue eyes, delicate nose, full red lips, and red blushed cheeks were more than recognizable.

“Julian,” she muttered, lowering her head slightly, “I’m sorry. Lord Julian. I am⁠—”

“Liz Bravo.”

"Oh, do you remember me?" she asked, her cheeks burning, the woman suddenly embarrassed. Julian thought she was shy, just like before, but had changed a lot for the better.

“Yes, I do. How's your father?” Julian asked, trying to break the ice and make her more comfortable.

"He's great, Lord Julian. He told me about Tarav's visit earlier." She waved at Tarav, who replied with a gentle smile. "He's glad we can help you rebuild."

"I'm pleased. Let Lord Bravo know that he's more than welcome to visit anytime."

“Thank you, Lord Julian.”

"Call me Julian, please," he replied, and Liz seemed to blush even more. "You're a Water Mage, then? Have you dealt with Burrowmaws before?"

Upon hearing the words, she perked up her head, showing more confidence.

"Not quite, your excellence. I've been a Water Mage for six months, specializing in magical combat. I've never fought a Burrowmaw but fought other creatures and won every time." Her speech made her seem like a new person, more confident and determined. Julian was still determining which version he preferred.

"Let's kill the creature, then. Every second we lose, the monster eats more of my crops." Julian waited for Liz to tie her horse before they headed towards the creature's sound. They entered the fields, and the corn crops towered over them, making visibility terrible. They had to rely on their hearing, and as they walked, the loud chirping increased by the second.

"What's the plan, Lord Julian?" Liz asked behind him.

Julian was about to reinforce his request for her to call him simply by Julian, but realized it wasn't worth it. He couldn't just strip off the nobility, even for someone who was his childhood friend. Like Liz's father, he was a Lord now, and the sooner Julian got accustomed to the idea, the better.

"Tarav and I will act as bait for the monster, and when he's engaged in the fight with us, you'll—" Julian halted on the spot as he realized the creature's chirping had disappeared. The last time he heard it, it was at least one hundred feet away, but it had stopped in the previous seconds.

Julian unsheathed his sword and Tarav positioned himself in a fighting stance. The butler carried the spear he had used to fight his master earlier that day, his face full of determination.

Julian waved for Liz to get behind them, and they waited patiently for the creature to resume its chirping. After a few tense moments, the beast started to pollute the air with its terrible cry. I have no idea how Tarav slept all these days with this noise.

"When the monster is distracted, you'll tear through its defenses with your magic, and we will rush it. As soon as the armor falls, you can use all you have." he looked over his shoulder and saw Liz nodding. "The guild master told you I will remain with the Soul Shards?"

Once again, she nodded positively and showed no problems with that. "I’m aware and know that I still need to prove myself as a mage. I'll take every opportunity I can get."

"Good," Julian muttered, pleased to have someone with the right mindset at his back. Tarav also seemed delighted with Liz's words and even exchanged glances with his master with a smirk. "What?"

"Nothing," the old butler said, recoiling his smile, and for a few moments, it seemed that that was all he was going to say, "it's just good to see you two reunited."

It was Julian’s turn to blush, and he didn't need to look at Liz to know she was experiencing a similar situation. For a few moments, the young Lord returned to his childhood, where situations like this one were frequent. He needed something to break the ice immediately and was almost glad when the monster stopped chirping in the distance.

They all halted and waited for the creature to return to its cry, but instead, they heard the ground moving, a sudden rumbling heading right for them.

"Back!" Julian shouted as they started to run back to the middle of the plantation and away from the trembling ground. Their efforts came up short when the creature erupted between them. Julian and Tarav fell to one side and Liz to the other as the Burrowmaw flew into the skies, its pairs of legs chopping the air.

Julian rolled to his back with the sword at his side as he locked eyes with the creature. The Burrowmaw was similar to a grasshopper, but it had the size of a cow and the murderous eyes of a predator. The orange gaze of the creature gleamed with a threatening aura as it hovered close to the ground. The two front legs of the beast were as sharp as a razor blade at the end. Its whole body was wrapped in a brownish exoskeleton that looked like the armor of a mighty and dirty knight.

They had no time to lose and needed to implement their plan. Thus, Julian and Tarav rushed towards the creature, which was about to turn in Liz's direction. The Burrowmaw couldn't suspect their plan, or it would bury itself in the ground, and they would lose their opportunity to attack.

Tarav thrust his spear towards the beast's face with a powerful movement, but the creature dropped to the ground, making the butler miss, instead coming eye to eye with the sharp blades at the tip of its front legs. Julian pulled Tarav back by the edge of his clothes before the blades eviscerated the butler. The two tumbled back onto the ground, Julian recovering quickly and examining the creature again, which began to pace around them.

It seemed like the monster was measuring them as much as they were measuring it.

Creatures with Soul Shards were naturally more intelligent, but they were creatures nonetheless, and Julian could rely on that. He rushed towards the monster, who replied with a swing of its two blades, intercepted and deflected by Julian's sword. His Academy weapon remained reliable as ever in the tense situation, shoving the monster away as they fought for space.

The young Lord looked over the creature's shoulder and saw Liz preparing herself to perform her magic. She had both hands touching the ground as she uttered magic words, channeling a spell. It wasn't common for Julian to see magic in action, but he hadn’t the time to contemplate it as the monster gave up trying to cut him with its razor legs and decided to try to bite his head off.

Julian ducked the strike, the monster's teeth whooshing through the air as Tarav rushed to back him up, thrusting his spear into the monster's mouth. Still, instead of hurting the creature, the weak spearhead snapped inside the maw, and the beast ate both the shaft and the head of the spear, its sharp and pointed teeth consuming the weapon as if it were merely roots of corn.

Tarav and Julian scrambled back as the monster repositioned itself.

"Hellish creature," Julian gritted his teeth in frustration before he saw Liz finally raising the water from the ground. The liquid formed a perfect sphere in front of her—at least the same size as the monster, if not bigger. The ground around the mage became dry, cracked, and yellow, as if she had sucked every drop of water from it.

Julian locked eyes with the mage as the monster prepared to jump on its hind legs, and they nodded. The water ball flew towards the creature as Julian sprinted with his blade raised high in the sky.

The creature came swinging its two razor legs again like an enormous pair of scissors. But instead of striking, Julian dodged to the side, and at the exact same moment, the ball of water hit the monster. The Burrowmaw hissed to the skies, its gurgled chirp echoing through the plantation as Julian closed the gap between him and the enemy.

The monster dropped, both from the impact of the magic and the pain of its exoskeleton melting onto the ground.

With a downward strike, Julian hit the creature at the top of the head, in a spot between two pieces of the disintegrating armor. On the first strike, he felt it hitting hard as a rock, but on the second, the blade connected with flesh, and green blood erupted from the Burrowmaw’s wounds.

The creature turned to the side, swinging its blade, and Julian felt it grazing his shirt and touching his skin. His sharp senses and speed, trained at the Academy, were the only things between his survival and his organs being splattered on the ground.

Another burst of magic hit the creature at its underbelly, this time a piercing water strike. Julian saw more blood pouring as the creature's legs thrashed on the spot, its wings flapped, trying to lift it but encountering resistance on the dirty floor due to its side position.

Julian struck with his sword again and was again met by the razor blades. He dodged and deflected the strikes as the creature tried to lift and defend itself simultaneously. The monster lashed out, aiming to tire Julian, but the Julian was full of determination and battle lust. He struck at a different angle, leaving himself vulnerable for a moment. It could have been dangerous if the creature had hit him first, but the Julian was faster and stronger at that moment. The Burrowmaw lost one of its legs with the strike.

The creature chirped with pain but could not keep up with Julian's rhythm. After a second wave of water hit the monster, Julian thrust his short sword just beneath the Burrowmaw's jaw and felt it entering the monster's brain. He twisted it and heard a crack. Julian had to jump over the creature's body to dodge a last strike from the beast, probably made by an involuntary muscular spasm.

Julian stood there on the side of the monster as Tarav and Liz approached slowly. All he could hear were their steps, the wind clasping against the crops, and his breath.

“That was incredible!” Liz finally said, her eyes wide as the monster started to disintegrate.

Chapter

Five

The Burrowmaw turned to dust in seconds, or at least most of it. The limb Julian had severed from the creature remained on the ground, untouched by the disintegrating magic. Julian's sword dropped—broken near the tip, making the young Lord snort in frustration. However, his annoyance was short-lived, as two bright shapes appeared where the monster had been.

Julian approached the small, circular shapes on the ground and crouched to inspect them.

"So this is what a Burrowmaw’s Soul Shard looks like," he muttered, while Liz and Tarav moved towards him and did the same.

"Beautiful, isn't it, master?" Tarav asked, his eyes gleaming.

"I remember the first one I got; it was as beautiful as these two."

Julian stretched his hand towards the objects and grasped one with a shaking hand. The battlelust slowly faded from Julian's body as he contemplated the magic relics. They were perfectly round and shone with an intense, ever-moving blue hue, like mist swirling inside them.

"A piece of the Lost Soul, can you believe it?" Julian asked, turning to face Tarav, who simply nodded.

"It is what it is," the butler replied. "You showed incredible skill here today, Master. Congratulations."

Julian gently stashed the two Soul Shards in his coat and stood up, already turning towards the manor.

"Aren't you going to consume them?" Liz asked from behind, a hint of surprise in her voice.

"Not now," Julian replied, but deep within, he wasn't sure if he ever would. "Do you still have mana, Liz?"

"Yes, I used only half of it,"

"Good, I'll wait for you at the manor." He turned his head to look at the girl and, with a smile, he added, "Great job with the magic."

Liz blushed once more and muttered something, which Julian interpreted as a 'Thank you,' and moved on to the farm with Tarav two steps behind.

Julian could sense the old butler wished to say something, but he remained silent on the manor's stairs. As they reached the top, both leaned against the doorway and watched what seemed to be rainfall upon the crops. Upon closer inspection, Julian could see the water from inside the crops moving to the skies and falling again over the plantation. It was much faster than Liz's canalization—she created the water instead of re-utilizing it from a different source.

"I'll never cease to be impressed by what magic can do," Tarav said with a nostalgic tone.

"It's rather impressive, indeed," Julian replied, his gaze shifting towards his damaged short sword. The blade had been a good companion for the last few years and was now torn apart. Still, this loss was less significant than their victory today.

Tarav seemed to follow Julian's eyes to the broken blade and finally voiced his thoughts.

"Your mother was a great swordswoman, and her magical powers were incredible⁠—"

"I'm aware she is all that."

"I wonder which power you'll awaken when you use a bracelet for the first time," Tarav paused, measuring his following words. Julian would have preferred if he had said nothing more. "Maybe it's time for you to use her sword and bracelet, Master. You could've used them today."

"I didn't need them to kill the creature." Julian snorted, his gaze returning to the horizon, his patience slowly thinning.

"Indeed. You did amazingly; your mother and father would be proud. I certainly am."

"Thank you, Tarav. I train every day to face situations like this one. I'm ready to defend our house and name."

"That's why I think it's time,"

"She'll come back!" Julian snapped, staring at Tarav with burning determination. "When she does, she'll need her weapons."

Upon locking gazes with Tarav, the young Lord could see the pain in the old butler's eyes. He didn't believe his mother would return; deep down, Julian was afraid he felt the same.

"I'm sorry, Master. No offense was intended." Tarav bowed his head respectfully and maintained the position for some time.

Julian sighed deeply. "No offense taken," he replied earnestly, watching Liz's figure approaching in the distance. The sun was finally setting on the horizon, and the busiest day of Julian's life was about to end. Even with the bitterness of seeing his home close to destruction and facing hurtful memories, Julian was more than content. They still had immense work to do, but with the water Liz had spread through the plantation, he was sure he was on the right path to making his home great again.

"Tomorrow, I want to see some of the workers who left. We'll make them know the Lionheart house is being reconstructed," Julian said with a smile, and Tarav replied similarly.

"That's a great plan, my lord. We'll need some hands to harvest the crops."

Julian started to descend the steps to meet Liz halfway. The woman was completely soaked, her silky blouse clinging to her breasts, making it almost transparent. Julian's eyes darted from her hard nipples to her eyes as fast as he could, but she caught his gaze and instantly covered her breasts. She was blushing again, damn it!

Liz turned towards her horse and unstrapped a bag, rummaging through it with her back to Julian. Finally, she found the clothes she was looking for and looked at Julian with her cheeks still red.

"Can you show me a place to change clothes, Lord Julian?." She stared at the ground, and Julian did what he could to remain stoic and respectful. Considering Liz's shyness, it was better if he didn't apologize or mention anything to avoid further embarrassment.

"Follow me Liz." he gestured, and she followed him, still covering her breasts. Julian pointed her to his mother's chambers and watched her hurry to the room as fast as she could. The young Lord turned on his heels, dropped onto the couch close to the fireplace, and sighed deeply.

"You two are still the same," Tarav said with a slight chuckle.

"Speak your mind, Tarav," Julian waved his hand and wished the old butler to finish the conversation as soon as possible.

"Oh, Master … I saw how you two behaved as kids. Everyone saw,"

"Everyone?"

"It wasn't a secret to anyone that you two had a crush on each other as kids. And as I can see, some things don't change with time."

Julian watched Tarav for a couple of seconds as the words sank in. In truth, the old butler didn't know half of it, but the young Lord wasn't about to explain himself to him.

"Please, behave yourself. Don't embarrass her; we aren't kids anymore."

"I apologize, Master. The last time we saw each other, you were still one. This is new for me as well. Excuse me,"

As Julian nodded, the older man swiftly moved to the kitchen. As soon as the butler crossed the doorway, Julian heard Liz descending the stairs.

"Thanks for the hospitality, I must go now⁠—"

"Nonsense, take a seat. We have a lot to catch up on," Julian said, getting up and gesturing for her to sit in one of the chairs.

Liz sat opposite Julian and clasped her hands between her legs. She wore a simple wool dress that reached her knee and was belted below her breasts. It was simple and elegant and accentuated her curves.

"Are those your mother's…?" she began, not finishing the sentence, her eyes fixating on the heirlooms above Julian's head. Why does everyone want to talk about this today?

"Yes, they are," Julian said with a sigh.

"I can't imagine how hard this has been for you, Lord Julian. Losing your mother and father like this…"

"They might still be alive," Julian muttered, more to himself than to the girl. He was almost sure his father was still alive, having just made another terrible decision. Still, his mother … he had no idea what happened. All Julian had was hope.

"Yes, they might be. I'm hoping they are."

"You used all your mana?" Julian asked, changing the subject.

"Yes, unfortunately. Still, I'm getting better at meditating to replenish my mana reserves. By the end of tomorrow or the beginning of the next day, it will be full.

"Oh, that's great. I thought Novices took up to three days to recover all their mana."

"Yes, a one-shard novice can take that long to recover, but I already have three shards and meditate for an hour daily; if I do more, I can even replenish it all. As soon as I get a new shard, my mana recovery will skyrocket," Liz said, her enthusiasm bubbling over, her eyes brightening with excitement.

"I'm happy for you, Liz. You always told me you wanted to be a mage; it's good to see you made it," Julian said, feeling the shards weighing in his pocket. He felt somewhat guilty about taking them for himself when he wasn't sure when he would use them or even if he would awaken any power. As if reading his thoughts, she said,

"You're now on the road to becoming a great mage! You already have two shards. What power did you awaken?"

"None."

"Oh, I'm sorry." She leaned back, starting to show embarrassment again, and Julian waved both hands in a calming gesture.

"I haven't tried yet. I'm still to be initiated," Julian said and saw her eyes dart towards the bracelet over the fireplace and then to her own. Liz's was silver with blue carvings along it, simulating the course of a river. "Doesn't feel right," Julian said, looking at the heirlooms above him.

"I see … Your mother was a great fire mage, and I'm sure she would be proud if you used her bracelet."

Julian agreed with everything, yet the idea pained his heart immensely. Grabbing that sword and putting on that bracelet would mean his mother wouldn't return, and he wasn't ready to face that.

"I must go; my father is probably waiting for me for dinner," she said with a smile and got up. "I'm glad you're back, my lord."

"I'm glad you're still here in this forgotten place," he said, walking beside her towards the door.

"I told you I was going nowhere," she said, almost in a whisper, and Julian's heart skipped a beat. He searched for her eyes, but a loud sound came from the horizon before he could meet them. Julian hastened his steps and descended the steps of the mansion.

A gigantic cloud of dust whirled at a distance, forming what seemed to be a dust tempest, and it was coming from the same direction as the Bravo's farm. Julian rushed towards Liz's horse and dragged it to the broken stables. The place was a mess, but it could still protect the beast. Liz watched everything with knowing eyes.

"I should've left as soon as we were done. I didn't expect to overstay your hospitality."

"You’re far from doing that, Liz. It's okay. If the tempest passes, you can go home. If not, Tarav will make the arrangements, and you can sleep in my mother’s chambers."

Liz seemed to want to protest, but soon decided that was for the best.

"All right, then. Tell me everything about your years at the Academy."

Chapter

Six

Julian told Liz everything. He spoke about his sword classes, the friends he had made, and the tutors he had liked and those he hadn't. She was most curious about the city of Finnar. For someone who had lived all her life in a barony, living in a town close to the duke's home was almost alien.

Unfortunately, Julian didn't have much to tell her about the city. Yes, he had ventured there a few times and seen magic used to build houses. He observed caravans of elves and races he had never witnessed before, but the times he had seen those marvels, he could count on the fingers of one hand.

"They kept us under a short leash. The fools thought we would escape, search for pleasure, and stain our houses," Julian said bitterly.

“And did you?” The words seemed to escape Liz’s mouth as she covered it with one hand.

Julian smiled at the girl's lack of control. "Of course not," he said with determination. "I was there to fulfill my duty as a noble son and learn as much as possible." He had envied one or two friends who had escaped for a night; that was true, but the Julian was proud of who he was. When Julian felt tempted, he would train. When his mind deviated, he would study. Those were his last hard years, but they had molded him into who he was now, and Julian was proud of himself.

"And you? What have you been up to?" Julian asked with enthusiasm. Outside, they could already hear the tempest getting close and the wind blowing against the walls of the old farmhouse.

"Everything is the same, just as you left it. I'm working as hard as possible to be a combat mage and travel the world, and my father wants me to find a husband of a higher station than us," she said.

"And what do you feel about that?"

"I feel outraged, of course!" she snapped in a burst of determination and then chuckled with one hand on her mouth. "Honestly, I don't blame Father … the taxes are increasing, the land is getting drier, and the mines are becoming more dangerous over time. He's preoccupied with our future, but thinks the solution relies only on marriage."

"I thought you were pro-marriage," Julian said, raising one brow, and the girl became as red as ever.

"I … am," she stuttered, breathed deeply, and continued, "Being a mage was my dream, and if I’m supposed to be in an arranged marriage, I prefer to help my family by selling my magic, conquering Soul Shards, and earning coins."

"That's very brave." Julian locked eyes with Liz and remembered why he had admired her all those years ago. She had a fire burning inside her, the kind that makes things change, and he enjoyed seeing it.

"Excuse me," Tarav said from the doorway, looking at the horizon stoically, "dinner is ready."

For a moment, Julian felt a shiver run through his body. He had gotten so entangled in their conversation that he had forgotten about food. The young Lord wasn't sure if they had any, and this thought made his belly grumble angrily. Tarav invited them to follow him, and as they did, Julian saw two plates with a beautiful and greasy soup waiting for them above the dinner table.

"I apologize for the simplicity; we are still figuring things out," Julian said, dragging a chair for Liz to sit. She smiled at him with her stark blue eyes and faced the food.

"It looks amazing," she said as Julian sat before her.

The soup seemed to be potatoes, carrots, onions, and a meat Julian couldn't identify from the get-go. Jet was in the corner of the room enjoying her soup plate, alternating between licking her food and wet paws.

"We still had one chicken. I was saving it for a special occasion. It seemed fit," Tarav said as he returned to the kitchen.

"Sit with us, Tarav. We can only celebrate today because of your hard work," Julian said, waving one hand at Tarav and pointing to the chair beside him.

The butler flinched one step but decided otherwise.

"All right, I'll join." The butler returned to the kitchen, grabbed a plate, and sat with them to eat. They were all smiles and laughs as they savored the excellent food.

Tarav shared stories of their childhood, and Julian was glad none were embarrassing. The older man remembered the day Julian fought with the baron's son when Liz was lost in the crops, and Julian found her. Still, mostly, he told several stories about Lady Lionheart.

"I told you about the day I met your parents, Julian?"

The young Lord stared at the butler for a couple of seconds, trying to recollect his memories, but he realized he hadn't heard that story yet. "Surprisingly, no," Julian replied, adjusting himself in the chair and looking at Tarav with interest. Liz did the same on the other side of the table.

"There's not much to it, honestly. Still, it's quite important to me," the old butler sighed and continued, "I was in a tough spot when I met them. I was trying to do the right thing, and my stupid self at the time decided that the right thing to do was to conquer a goblin dungeon alone and gather all the rewards for myself. I couldn't do much with the soul shards since I never awakened any magical affinity. Still, the baron of my hometown set a reward, and I desperately needed both the coin and to earn some respect back at home."

Julian and Liz looked at the older man with deep interest; Tarav had been a frequent companion in their lives for their lifetime. He cared for Julian when his parents were away and was always kind and generous with Liz when she came to play with him. The young Lord had heard one or two stories about the butler before, like the one he told earlier that day. Still, this story seemed almost too personal, as if Tarav was revealing an entirely new side of himself.

"It wasn't a surprise when I was captured inside the dungeon by some cunning goblins, not the civilized type we see in the market from time to time, but the savage ones—the ones who capture you to eat later. I was able to kill two of the little bastards before a bigger one hit me on the head. When I woke up, I was in the dark and remained there for an eternity. I discovered I had spent three days down there, hearing their diabolical laughs while I was tied up in a dark corner."

“And how did my parents enter the equation?” Julian asked with immense curiosity.

"With fire and steel, of course. The first thing I saw clearly in the three days I was inside was your mother's flame burning in the dark. For a moment, I thought I was going to go blind, but instead, I was saved!" the old butler said enthusiastically. "Your mother with her sword and your father with his hammer opened the way to find me. They were blurs of magic, strength, and speed inside that forgotten place. The other members of your parents' party also helped. Still, they were only shadows compared to the mighty power of the Lionhearts."

Wow, it was everything Julian could think of. He knew his parents had been great adventurers before they settled down. Still, Tarav pictured them more heroically than they did themselves.

“In a matter of seconds, I was saved. It was after that I discovered your mother and father had decided to help me, despite the baron and some of their party members being against it. ‘Why help a petty thief? He’s probably already dead,’ was what the others said, but your mother convinced your father, and with their kind act, they changed my life forever. I pledged my loyalty to them ever since, I joined them on many adventures before they decided to settle down here,” Tarav finished with a sigh and a nostalgic smile.

“So, you used to steal chickens?” Julian asked.

“That’s what you got out of the story, master?” Tarav asked with frustration, and Julian chuckled.

"I'm just jesting, Tarav. I don't care what you used to do like my parents didn't. I know who you are, and that's all that matters." Julian put one hand on Tarav's shoulder and smiled.

“You’re just like her,” the older man muttered with moist eyes.

"She was a great adventurer, a slayer of monsters, and a great mage. I am just the new Lord of Lionheart; I don't have her powers⁠—"

"You didn't understand, Master," Tarav interrupted with pain in his eyes. "It wasn't the sword, the bracelet, the amount of soul shards, or anything else that gave your mother her abilities. Her heart, good nature, and courage were always in the right place."

They locked gazes for several seconds before the older man continued, "You have all that, son. You don't need to be afraid; you can be a good Lord as your father was, but you can also become a fearsome warrior as your mother was. Weapons and magic are just the instruments."

Julian let the words sink in as he changed his glance towards Liz, who had a tear slowly traveling down her cheek. She nodded to the Lord as if she agreed with everything Tarav said.

"I'll think about it," Julian said as he stood up. "Today was hard but good, and we all need some rest. Can I show you to your room, Liz?"

They walked up the stairs with Jet at their ankles the whole time. When they reached the door to Liz's room, Julian extended his hand towards Liz's and kissed it gently.

"I missed you," he said, looking into her eyes.

She reddened her face but didn't deviate her gaze. "I missed you as well, my lord. I hope you stay in Silverhold this time."

"Me too," he replied as she slowly entered the room and placed one hand on the door. A big part of Julian wanted to extend their conversation for more time, but she slowly closed the door and said goodbye with a gentle smile. Julian would give her the time she needed; he knew that was the least he could do after everything that had happened before he left. With a sigh, the Lord turned on his heels, looked at his room, and decided to go down the stairs instead.

Julian had promised he would think about what Tarav had said and think he did. He lost track of time as he stood before the fireplace, staring at the bracelet and the sword, wondering if he deserved to carry his family legacy, where his mother and father were, and how he would solve all his problems.

The young Lord was confident in his plan; he had enough to pay his debts when the harvest was concluded, but he still needed to solve the dungeon problem and restructure the manor. It was a lot for him to do, but he knew it was possible with Tarav at his side and maybe Liz as well.

When he heard the creaking sound outside, sleep had sunk in hours ago. He thought it could be the winds of the storm still punishing the old manor and almost fell asleep again on the comfortable couch. Then he smelled the unmistakable stench of burning plants and heard the laughs echoing. Someone was burning the crops.

Chapter

Seven

"Bandits!" Julian called out for Liz and Tarav to hear. The young lord opened the door with all the force he could muster, but couldn’t see anyone on the other side. The downed gates only showed him the fire burning at the far end of the plantation. Julian could hear horse hooves running through the crops, screams, and laughter echoing through the air. The wind flapped his coat when he turned his back to the room again; he could already hear the others moving down the stairs.

In the corner, Julian’s academy sword stood leaning against the wall. With the tip broken, the blade wouldn’t serve. He looked above the fireplace and decided on the spot; he had no more time to think. He would do it after he had dealt with the bandits threatening his estate.

The young man grabbed the sword with one hand and saw the flames in the distance glimmering against the two-edged blade. He didn’t need to test it to know it was perfectly sharp. The weapon would be perfect for thrusting and cutting, as he liked it. He sheathed the sword on his belt, and the prominent pommel seemed as simple as any other blade, but the red rock in the middle gave the weapon a regal aspect.

Julian collected the simple silver bracelet from the wall and, without a second thought, slipped it onto his left arm. The metal was cold as the wind outside, but as soon as it came into contact with his skin, Julian felt his mind racing and a hot shiver run through his body. While he waited for it to pass, he realized it wasn’t going to. It was like he was being hit by lightning repeatedly, but it was bearable; in fact, it felt good. He was full of energy, proving that he had awakened some power inside him.

And the power commanded him into battle and yearned to be tested. Julian had to muster all the will in his body to refrain and wait for the others, as his mana was probably as low as any other novice's, and he couldn’t afford to lose any drop of it.

Tarav and Liz rushed down the stairs, the woman with a dagger in one hand and the butler with a second spear, looking much more fragile than the one he lost in the crops.

"Bandits are burning the crops. You don’t have to help, but I would appreciate your assistance, Liz," Julian said, locking eyes with her.

"I’ll help you. I spent the last three hours meditating; I have some mana back."

"Perfect, use this too," Julian said, handing her one of the Soul Shards he had gotten from the Burrowmaw.

"Are you sure?"

"Yes,"

"And me, master?" Tarav asked eagerly.

"I want you to go to the balcony in my room and give us directions. I don’t want surprises; your position and commands will give us an edge. Just don’t lose track of us."

"Right!" Tarav said, grasping his spear with strength. "You can do it, master." He looked at Julian’s sword and bracelet, but was wise enough not to say anything. He only nodded and went upstairs.

When Julian turned to Liz, she put the Soul Shard in her mouth and cracked it with her teeth. When the sound of cracked glass became audible, a bright blue mist exploded from her mouth, making her blue eyes shine and her hair flap. It was as if a rush of energy had just hit her.

"Wow,"

"Do the same. Whatever power you awakened will be stronger with the Soul Shard."

"How do you know I awakened something?"

"I just know. Look at me. Do you see anything different?"

Julian looked at the girl and realized she was indeed different. She somehow glowed now. Her skin looked brighter, her lips bluer, and she radiated energy. Julian had no idea she could be more gorgeous, but magic made it possible. He nodded at her, glad he could discern magic users from non-users with a close inspection, and then he ate his Soul Shard.

With one sound bite, the ball of energy melted in his mouth. He felt immense euphoria washing over his body; the power racing through his veins was overwhelming, and for a couple of seconds, all he could see was blue. He wanted to run and fight.

"The first time can be a little too much, but you'll get used to it."

"Interesting," he finally managed to say after catching his breath. "Let's go."

They stormed through the doorway and into the courtyard. As soon as they stepped above the wooden gate, they heard Tarav's voice.

"There are six, master! One is on horseback, and the other five on foot. Three are coming in your direction on the right side of the crops; the others are far on the left."

Julian waved a signal of understanding to Tarav, not wanting to speak aloud anymore, and then hushed Liz.

"Follow my lead, attack the enemies first, then use the water to stop the fire. We need to be quick," Julian moved towards the right side, where three foes were supposed to be waiting for them. Liz gripped her dagger tightly as she moved close by.

Julian occasionally looked towards the manor, catching glimpses of Tarav pointing to one point or another. The crops towered over them, and the moonlight rivaled the distant firelight. The Lord's steps were measured and calculated; he wanted to rely on the surprise effect. Hence, he remained silent and waited between each step.

After a couple of minutes, Julian heard movement on the horizon. The crops crackled with the wind and the walk of three men; they hacked and slashed through the plantation as if they wanted to destroy the crops.

What the hell are they gaining with this? Julian asked himself as he waved one hand for Liz to halt. Then the steps got closer. Julian could see twenty feet away one of the bandits swinging a short sword against the plants, his eyes glimmering in the moonlight. They hadn’t spotted Julian or Liz yet, and for a moment, the young Lord thought about using his new magic to attack them, but he couldn’t risk it. If he had a fire affinity like his mother, he could put everything at risk, mainly since the Soul Shard energy fueled him.

The enemy wore a dark mask covering his nose and mouth and was wrapped in black leather clothes. He had violence in his eyes and attacked the crops as if they were his enemy. Julian’s heart filled with anger when they came within fifteen steps; soon, the crops wouldn't hide them, and they would have to take action.

Julian prepared to rush by counting down from three to one with one hand and gazing into Liz's eyes.

Three…

"Let’s finish this. I want to go home," the bandit said at the end of the line.

Two…

"We're not going to go home until we finish this," the second said.

One…

"We'll only go home when I see all the spots burned," the third snorted.

Julian rushed at the first enemy with speed and strength, unsheathing the blade and swinging it in a single movement as he closed the distance. The enemy had no chance to deflect or dodge, and the Lord’s sword opened a massive gash on the man’s chest, crossing the shoulder and hitting the throat. This one wouldn't see any spot burning—whatever he meant by that.

The second one gasped for air as he saw his companion falling to the ground and lifted his sword to deflect Julian's downward swing. The enemy shoved the Lord’s blade to the side with difficulty but couldn't dodge the flying dagger hurled at his neck. The blade didn't stick but cut a deep gash on the side. The man fell back, and Julian pressed, but the third one came to the aid of his friend.

Before Julian could finish the second enemy, the third one—who wished to go home—swung towards the young Lord’s shoulder, and Julian deflected it at the last second. This one had more time to see the fight and wasn't as surprised, so he kept swinging, not wanting to lose momentum. Julian kept deflecting and gazing at the second enemy, slowly getting up.

Liz's magic came in a small but powerful burst of water. A ball hit the enemy in the face, and some splattered on Julian's face, but it wasn’t enough to make him lose concentration. The young Lord connected his sword with the man’s chest in a powerful thrust and felt it piercing skin, flesh, and muscle. He kicked the dead enemy away as the second rushed in with his neck bleeding.

The bandit swung his blade, and Julian dodged to the side with ease, the enemy’s movements severely slowed by the shock and blood loss. He kept coming, but Julian only retreated until he found a good angle to strike. When the enemy struck downward, the young Lord dodged to the side and swung in a counterattack, slashing both shoulder and chest. The man fell to the ground, his sword dropping at his side. The three lay on the ground, two dead, and the third on the way to it. Julian kicked the enemy's sword away as the man grunted on the ground and started moving.

Julian realised that Liz was still frozen close to the bodies, looking at them with wide eyes

"Come, Liz!" Julian called, and she seemed to wake from her trance as she locked eyes with him. Close to one of the enemies lay a torch, and its flames started to spread on the crops.

"The magic," Julian pleaded, and she started putting out the fires nearby, but the light grew brighter and brighter in the distance.

It took only two minutes for her to clear the whole right side of the plantation. The enemies on the left hadn’t signaled that they heard the fight, but Julian couldn’t count on the surprise factor anymore. They were still three left; he needed to end this soon, or the crops would be doomed.

Julian rushed towards the road in the middle of the crops and glanced at Tarav. The butler pointed violently to Julian's side, and the Lord had only time to lift his sword and deflect the attack from his right.

One of the bandits aimed an axe at Julian's head. The Lord’s instincts and combat speed prevented him from being beheaded. The enemy pressed again, slashing at Julian's stomach. The young lord stepped back and used the enemy's momentum to attack its arm. The strike wasn't strong enough to sever the attacker's arm, but it hit a tendon, and the limb fell to the side unusable. The sword hit the ground. The shock on the enemy's face would be forever registered in Julian's memory. Before he could finish the foe, the last bandit on foot came swinging from the same direction. Julian stepped back again, and Liz intercepted the bandit with her water magic before he could strike Julian.

She hit the man with a ball of water, but this one engulfed the enemy's head, like a helm, but made entirely of water. They watched in awe as the bandit thrashed and searched for air, but only encountered water entering his lungs. As soon as he fell to the ground, Liz undid the spell. Julian wasn't sure if he was dead, but he didn't care. The third one on horseback rode down the road with a torch at his side, setting fire to the crops and rushing in their direction, probably not seeing his two defeated companions on the side of the road.

Dust rose along with the fire above the crops, and Julian rushed towards the enemy. It was time for him to use his new power, whatever it was. The sight of the bandit setting his plantation ablaze urged the power to free itself from his body.

Julian pointed his left arm towards the enemy and concentrated on the rush of energy he felt traveling through his whole body. He wasn’t sure if he needed to say something; all he knew about magic was that the user could use words to make it more specific, but it demanded more will and energy than actual knowledge.

Hence, with each step the horse took closer to Julian, he felt his left arm grow warmer. He could even see the tips of his fingers turning red by the second.

Is it fire magic? He thought in the last second as a burst of energy left the tips of his fingers and the palm of his hand. Like a gigantic whip, a blue light extended, and Julian swung it toward the enemy.

The energy rope struck the bandit, dropping him and the horse to the ground. The crackling of his skull was the loudest sound Julian had heard that day. The horse struggled to get up again, tottered and then rushed into the distance. Julian didn’t need to look closely at the enemy to know he was dead.

He stared at the whip of energy as it disintegrated in the air. He had no idea what he had just done, but it was not fire magic. Liz was again in shock, but he didn’t need to call her to action this time. As soon as she looked at him, she rushed towards the fire and started to make water fall from the skies.

Julian slowly realized his hands were shaking, and a good portion of the energy he felt in his body had dissipated. Tarav walked down the road to find him with giant strides. The young lord watched his hands slowly return to normal as the butler touched his shoulder, almost making him jump.

"Calm down, master. It's me," the butler said in a gentle tone.

"I killed them," Julian said in a hush.

"These two are alive," the old butler said, looking at the maimed one and the other coughing water. "You did good, my Lord."

Julian looked at the butler and the fallen enemies and breathed deeply.

"I know," he finally replied as Liz approached them. The fire had already stopped. For all Julian could see, they had probably lost about twenty percent of the crops. It wasn’t as bad as it could've been, but it was still bad enough to make him reevaluate his plans.

"Bring the horses and ropes, Tarav," Julian said, and the butler did as ordered.

They didn’t take long to tie the dead to one horse, and the wounded to the second. The third animal—the one Liz had brought and now provided to Julian—was empty.

With a severe expression and a hissed tone, Julian said to Tarav, "Take them to the city guard and explain the situation. Ensure everyone in Silverhold knows what happens when someone enters my land."

Chapter

Eight

Julian sat in the hall again, contemplating the bracelet that rested on his arm instead of its pride of place above the fireplace. He assessed the situation while waiting for Liz to return from the bathroom. Julian had collected water for her from the well and prepared a bath for the mage; she wanted to clean herself from the dirt and blood, and the young Lord helped her.

For all he could see, this was the first time she had fought humans and killed some. Julian was somewhat prepared for that. His mother and father always warned him about the possibility of war with another country or an internal conflict between different barons. Lionheart had sworn an oath to the King and the Strazz baron. They needed to be available in case of a conflict, and in conflicts, people died like flies.

However, being aware of the possibility differed from being in real action. Julian sighed deeply while he waited. Tarav was probably already getting back to the farm, and Liz was either still bathing or had already gone to bed. It was the middle of the night, and horse hooves could be heard in the distance. Julian walked towards the door and opened it, fearing it was more bandits coming to avenge their friends. Julian was just too tired to fight, but he would anyway.

In the distance, the silhouette of three horses quickly approached the house. Julian left the door open and waited for Tarav to enter the manor.

The older man was tired but remained stoic as he was used to being in tense situations. Some part of Julian wished he had been the one going to Silverhold to deliver the bandits, but he couldn't leave Liz alone in the house after the traumatic experience.

As soon as the old butler entered the room, Liz descended the staircase quickly. Julian remained seated with one hand on his chin.

"So?"

"The city guard's captain had his jaw on the floor when I delivered the bandits. More than a couple of people appeared at the windows to hear the gruntings and my words,"

"Which were?"

"The Lionheart Manor Lord is back, and he’ll not tolerate disrespect towards himself or his estate. There will be no mercy for the next one who trespasses."

"Perfect," Julian said, sighing and leaning against the padded chair. "we need to think about the next step, Tarav. We can't rely only on the crops to pay the debts, even with the damage not being so severe. We need a security margin, and the bandits just burned part of it."

"Indeed,"

Liz slowly sat beside Julian in a nearby chair and remained there with her eyes on the ground. Julian extended one hand towards her and grabbed one of hers. That simple act uplifted the girl, who smiled and glanced up into his eyes. He tried to give her some confidence, and she seemed to understand, sitting straighter.

"About the mine. We need to make it functional as soon as possible," Julian said. He tried to remove his hand from Liz's grip gently, but the woman pressed it. He let it stay there, giving her the comfort she needed.

"As I said before, first, we need to clear the dungeon, which is infested with goblins, and then we'll need the workers back on it. Silverhold is short on workforce; we would probably need to contract from other employers, and people will not just come back on the promise of good fortune. We need to show them something," Tarav said grimly.

Julian let the words sink in as he tried to figure something out.

"Do goblins have soul shards?" Julian asked Liz.

"Some of them do, but the majority don’t."

"So, we need to take the risk of clearing the dungeon, and the prospect of getting profit from it is uncertain?" Julian shook his head negatively. "Doesn’t seem like the best deal,"

Other ideas started circulating in Julian's head as he thought about what else he could do. Perhaps he could ask for a loan from the Duchy’s bank and start mining, but that would put the estate at more risk. He needed a solution with no possibility of generating more fees, not the contrary. Liz's grip on his hand intensified, and he looked at her to realize he was putting some force into it as well, as the stress of the night was mounting on him.

"Master. I may have a solution. It will be dangerous, but it is a solution."

"Spit it out," Julian said, leaning forward in the chair.

"Your parents didn’t buy the dungeon only because it had a good amount of silver. Of course, that sealed the deal for your father, but the real reason was that your mother wanted to conquer the dungeon when you were old enough."

"How so?" Julian asked with genuine curiosity.

"Your mother was obsessed with the Last Soul. Many adventures were in search of the history of the Lost Soul. She believed the dungeon was connected with it somehow. As soon as they arrived here, they planned to dive into the dungeon and collect the rewards and the pieces of knowledge inside it. But as soon as they set foot in Silverhold, they discovered your mother was pregnant. Your father made her promise to stop dungeon diving. They bought the manor, and she agreed but with the condition that they also bought the dungeon for her to conquer when you were an adult," Tarav explained.

“So, she probably disappeared going inside the dungeon?” Julian asked, almost angry at the prospect of this information being hidden from him all this time.

“No, my lord. That was the first place your father and I searched for her. She wasn’t there, and there was no trace of anyone entering it back then. The boss' room is still there untouched, and I’m sure a good reward awaits inside it,”

Julian calmed himself and leaned back in the chair again, one hand scratching his chin as he thought.

“I’m no adventurer…” he muttered.

“You proved today you can be a great one, master.”

“You did,” Liz said, gripping his hand tightly and staring into his eyes. “You’re the bravest person I’ve ever met, Julian. You can do it,”

“Can we deal with it alone, Tarav?”

Before the butler could reply, Liz interrupted him.

“I’ll go with you. I’ll help you understand your new magic and defeat the dungeon. We can share the Soul Shards, and you can get the treasure. What do you say?”

“You don’t need to⁠—”

“I want to. I’m interested in learning more about the Lost Soul, and I want to become a better mage,” Liz said with determination, and Julian nodded affirmatively.

“All right, then. Tomorrow, after supper, we head to the dungeon. Let’s sleep now and prepare.”

“Before that, we should head to the mage’s guild. You need your grimoire, and the guild master will probably know more than me about your peculiar type of magic. I never heard of anything like it.”

"Summoning whips is unique?" Julian asked, his brows raised. His knowledge about magic was scarce. When young mages typically learned about it, he had been at the Academy learning how to be a lord and a soldier

"No, silly," she replied with a smile. "It’s just that I can't associate your magic with anyone I know. I can make a whip of water, but yours was … unique. I saw lightning magic once, and that’s the closest I can think of."

"Right." Julian stood up and invited her to do the same. Liz looked much better now with a smile on her face rather than a haunted expression

"Good night, master. Good night, Lady Bravo," Tarav said, bowing and walking to his chambers at the back of the manor.

"Good night, Tarav," they replied in unison as both climbed the staircase. It was the second time Julian walked Liz to her bedroom the same night.

When they reached the doorway, she turned and looked into his eyes.

"Good night, Liz. You did well today."

"Can you sleep here with me?" She pleaded in a hush, and Julian's heart skipped a beat. "I don’t want to be alone."

Julian mustered his will not to let his eyes widen and replied as stoically as possible, "Of course."

Liz smiled at him and entered the room slowly. She wore a nightgown made of shiny silk. He followed her closely, removing his coat and boots.

The woman sat on the bed with both hands on her knees, then patted the bed for him to sit at her side.

“I’m sorry. I don’t want to make you uncomfortable; it’s just tonight … It was the first time…”

“Me too,” Julian replied, sitting at her side.

“Really?” she asked in surprise. “You seemed so confident.”

“I was trembling from head to toe. It was scary, but I needed to act. You acted well, too.”

“I froze,” she said, staring into his eyes.

“You saved my life,” Julian muttered, and she smiled, then slowly lay down on the bed with her back turned to him.

“I’m happy you’re back.”

“I’m happy you were still here,” he replied promptly, but Liz looked at him over her shoulder.

“You don’t get it … I’m truly happy. Even with all the terror, this is probably the most exciting day of my life.”

Julian sighed and lay down at her side, looking at the roof illuminated by the moonlight entering the window.

“Yes, I can relate to that, and still, the work has just begun.”

One of Liz’s hands searched for Julian’s far one and pulled it to her belly, making him turn and cuddle with her. His body reacted instantly, but she didn’t seem to notice or be bothered by it.

“We did right today, didn’t we?” she asked.

“Yes, we did,” he replied, close to her ear. One hand hugged her belly, intertwined with her hand, and the other slowly stroked over her head.

"That's great," she whispered and yawned loudly. "I'm almost asleep."

Julian continued to caress her hair until her breathing entered a sleeping pattern. He removed his hand from hers, looked at the floor, and smiled.

Destiny may have dealt him a bad hand, but the young man slowly realized he was more than a good player.

Chapter

Nine

Julian squeezed his legs against the horse for the third time in the last ten minutes. The sun shining over his head was only a mere inconvenience; his mind and soul were focused entirely on the sight ahead of him. Silverhold lay on the horizon, and with that, there were answers about his magic powers.

At his side, both Liz and Tarav kept up with his speed. Before they left the manor, natural rain had again fallen over the crops, and they were all in a good mood. However, rain in Silverhold quickly became only a memory, and the blazing sun again towered over their heads. But nothing would take Julian from his good mood.

After stopping at the mage guild, he would head west to his family's dungeon to kill monsters and gather rewards. It was incredible how Julian felt that his childhood dream was coming together now, just when he had finally let it go. Being a good Lord like his father had been—before his mother had vanished, was way more responsible than being a fearsome adventurer, as his mother was known for.

Now, he needed to be both, which was frightening and exhilarating. When they passed the gates, the movement on the main street was much less than the last time they had been there. Several merchants were already closing their shops to head home; some would come back to sell their goods at night, but most only sold in the morning when the movement was intense.

A handful of vendors stood on the streets, and Julian noticed something he hadn’t before. Poverty was taking over Silverhold. Houses still shone with silver above their doors, guilds had their doors open, and houses looked as beautiful as ever. Still, Julian couldn’t ignore the fact that there were some beggars on the street, some sleeping, others trying to convince a merchant to give them food, and others just standing still.

Julian wasn’t a stranger to poverty; his parents were self-made in a place where you usually can only get poorer and rarely more prosperous, and they did all right. They had told tales about their early lives and taught him about humility, and that had made Julian empathize with these people. In the duchy, scenes like this were typical, but in Silverhold, he had never seen it.

Julian contemplated the situation as the horses trotted toward the guild and called for Tarav's attention.

“What’s going on?” Julian asked, and the old butler followed his eyes toward two beggars sitting on the sidewalk.

Before Tarav could answer, one of the beggars locked eyes with Julian and hid their eyes in shame. He was an older man with a scraggly gray beard; his tattered clothes and skinny features gave him the aspect of someone who hadn’t eaten for weeks. Somehow, Julian felt he recognized that person behind the layer of dirt and sweat.

Julian dismounted from the horse in a rush and walked towards the beggar, sure he knew the man. He crouched before him and waited for the other to face him, but it never happened.

“Do I know you?” Julian asked as he heard Tarav's steps getting closer. Liz stayed on the horse and led the other animals to the side of the street.

"Hi, old friend," Tarav said in a mutter, and the man finally raised his eyes to face the butler. The beggar was afraid and had his eyes moist; he looked like he was contemplating a phantom, not an old servant. "You don't need to be ashamed."

These words made the armor around the man fall, and his hands clasped together pleadingly.

"I'm sorry, Tarav. I'm sorry, Master Julian. We were afraid when your father went away. The baron offered us a place in his mining settlement, and we took the offer," the man said, stuttering.

"You and your family?" Julian asked.

"Yes, master. My wife’s on the streets with me as well."

"And what happened?"

"Baron Strazz hired new miners, more experienced ones from another manor that had been abandoned, and replaced us and several others," the man said, on the verge of tears.

"And why didn’t you come back?" It was now Tarav asking, worry stamped on his face. "I could’ve used your help; it's better than living on the streets."

"I was ashamed. When I saw Lord Julian going to the guild yesterday, and you appeared at dawn with those criminals, I felt hope, but at the same time … I couldn’t bring myself to speak with you."

Julian stared at the man, and then recognition struck him hard; this was Mirlo, the farm gardener. His wife worked in the kitchen and was always very friendly with the young lord.

"Get up, find your wife, and come back here. Tarav will lead you back to the farm, and you’ll work on the crops. We need people to harvest them and help us rebuild."

"But I failed your house, master. I don’t deserve it," Mirlo said, now visibly crying.

"My father failed the house when he left with all the coins. You were just trying to provide for your family; there’s no shame."

"Master—"

"Do you want to serve The Lionheart house again?" Julian had a firm tone in his voice, and the older man just nodded affirmatively. The young lord softened his expression and put one hand on his shoulder. "Then serve it."

Liz watched everything with a smile and nodded to Julian in approval. Tarav pulled the young master to the side.

"Should I send them to the manor and follow you to the dungeon, sir?"

"No, I’ll handle this with Liz. Buy food for them and us, and accommodate them. I’ll be home later."

Tarav showed concern in his eyes, but was wise enough not to question Julian’s orders.

"Right, master. Good luck."

Julian thanked him and jumped on his horse again, following Liz on the cobbled streets while Tarav waited for Mirlo and his wife to return.

"You’re showing yourself to be a fine lord," Liz commented.

"Am I?" he asked.

"No need for false modesty, Lord Julian." She smirked.

"Oh, no … nothing like that. I’m really asking," he said, smiling, and she seemed a little ashamed by the realization. "It's just that all I did in the past few years was study; you can’t practice being a Lord … you just are one."

"I know several lords of this barony, and I think you're doing well. Most of them are either afraid of engaging in battle or hold disdain for their subordinates. These are the lords whom people eagerly await their downfall or their departure to war. In contrast, you are emerging as the rare lord whom people will mourn upon death and whose absence they will fear," she stated with finality.

"Thank you, Liz," he replied, smiling as they arrived at the mage guild.

They opened the door and glanced at the end of the room, but found no one inside. Julian raised his brows and saw Liz doing the same—as he had thought the old man's absence wasn’t typical. They took one step after the other, Julian already gripping the hilt of his mother’s sword as he stepped toward the counter.

The young Lord could hear noises behind the furniture and held his breath as he walked. He thought about saying something, but decided it wouldn't be wise. As soon as he leaned against the counter, a figure erupted from behind it.

“I’ll be forced to use my magic, woman!” The old mage jumped from the shadows with his bracelet aimed at Julian, who was about to draw his sword and attack when they all realized how strange the situation was.

Liz laughed hard at the exchange and placed two hands on her belly, unable to control herself.

"What would you do, guild master? Make an apple and throw it at Julian?" Liz slowly returned to her everyday mood as the old guild mage sat in the chair.

“Plant manipulation is a great kind of magic, Novice Liz,” he said with a deep sigh. “I’m sorry, my Lord. I thought you were that fox woman.”

“She was here again?”

“She just left, that crazy archer! She threatened me. Can you believe it? She wanted a mage at all costs to do a stupid dungeon diving with her. I explained to her again that I didn’t have anyone available, and then she tried to convince me…”

“And you took offense?” Julian asked, his brow furrowed.

“Of course! I said a lot of things to her…” The mage stopped and looked at the floor before looking at Julian again. “Now that you mention it … maybe I exaggerated, which doesn’t give her the right to threaten me or our business.”

“Indeed,” Julian said with a smirk. The woman seemed volatile and dangerous, but not crazy…. This old man had probably behaved terribly for her to threaten him. That made Julian wonder why the woman needed to go to a dungeon, and if it was the same one he and Liz were heading to … that could be a problem.

“How was the job at the manor? Did you kill the Burrowmaw?” the old mage asked, bringing Julian out of his thoughts.

“The job was more than fine; Liz showed great prowess in beast combat. She’ll be a great asset to your guild in the future.”

Liz blushed at the compliment, and the old mage only nodded.

“She has a lot to learn. Don’t make her overconfident, my lord. Thats when good mages die. What brings you here? She didn’t need an escort.”

Julian’s brow furrowed at the mage’s reaction. He didn’t seem to be a harsh master, but appearances can be deceiving.

“I awakened my magic yesterday.”

“I can see by your aura. What’s the power?” the old man asked as he made an apple appear out of thin air in the palm of his hand and bit into it. The magic took only the flash of a second, and it was incredible. Still, the young master made it a point not to show surprise. “I hope it’s not as stupid as mine. I've hated apples ever since I discovered this power.”

As the old man threw the apple away, Julian smiled. "Actually, I have no idea. I can describe it⁠—"

"No need," the old mage said, interrupting Julian and searching for something behind the counter. "Where did I put it?" He kept repeating the question for a few seconds until he finally found what he was looking for.

The mage placed a book on the counter. It was leather-bound with old yellow borders. The tome was simple, yet somehow looked regal, even though it had nothing on the cover.

"This is your grimoire," the older man said, waving one hand as if asking for Julian's. The lord extended it to the guild master, and the man cut his thumb from out of nowhere with a hidden knife. It was a fast and sudden movement that took the young Lord by surprise.

"Ouch! Why in the Last did you do that?"

Liz's hand touched his shoulder and chuckled.

"He's been doing this for decades; it's needed. Put your finger on the book," she said reassuringly, and Julian did as she suggested.

As soon as he touched the book's cover, the drop of blood expanded as if the object was absorbing it. The stain had completely disappeared in a few seconds, and the book slowly trembled on the table.

"This book is a piece of the Last Soul, just like there's one inside your core. From now on, you two will be connected. The grimoire will tell you what type of ability you have, will register your progress, and tell exactly how many shards you need to progress," the older mage said, and Julian was in awe.

"So, it will tell me how to perform magic?"

“Not in the slightest; it will only register your discoveries. But if you’re smart enough, you can learn a thing or two by searching its pages. The grimoire has a life of its own, and contrary to beings affected by the Last Soul, grimoires are pure. Some grimoires help their owners more directly, but that normally only happens when you have years of bonding with the book. They can be quite temperamental,”

Julian heard this and wondered how a book could have a bad temper. He was amazed that he had never seen his mother carrying a magic book around. The old man snapped his fingers as if reading his mind, and a large yellow book appeared in his hand. He snarled again, and it disappeared.

“This grumpy old book has been following me for fifty years, son, and it hates my guts. Be kind to yours, and you’ll probably be fine.”

Julian looked at the book before him as it started to change; the cover began to turn blue, and the old yellow pages assumed a silver tone, like the fancy books he had seen in the Ironfist library. A ribbon bookmark appeared in the middle of the pages as it trembled, and then it stopped. The simple yet elegant book stood there, not shaking anymore.

The young Lord extended a hand to it and opened it slowly, but as soon as the first page appeared, the book cover closed suddenly. The sound almost made Julian jump, and the older mage raised a brow.

“Alright … Nice to meet you,” Julian said, feeling stupid. “Can I open you?”

Of course, the book didn’t answer the young Lord, but it stayed open when he stretched his hand and opened it again.

Julian looked at the first page and saw only a few lines written on it.

Owner: Julian Lionheart.

Rank: Novice (1/10 shards).

Magic Affinity: Arcane.

The young Lord read it out loud and heard a gasp coming from the older man. Liz, not understanding, just like Julian, leaned over the counter.

"What?" Julian asked.

"This is very rare, my lord. An Arcane affinity is something I’ve never seen, and only a handful of mages have had it over the centuries since the Soul was shattered."

"And what does it do?" Julian asked, his heart pounding against his chest.

"What doesn't it do? That's the real question," the old man said, falling back into his chair. "You can manipulate mana at will—pure energy at the reach of your hand. Normally, our mana is connected with an aspect of the Soul; it can be an element, life, or death … the possibilities are limited, but Arcane… Arcane means you're connected with mana itself. You can probably make a ball of energy if you concentrate enough, but in the future … teleportation? Disintegration? Gravity manipulation? These are all powers old Arcane Lords were able to manipulate."

Julian was at a loss for words. It was way better than he thought. His excitement couldn't fit in his body, and a smile surged on his face.

“But be aware, my Lord. This is an expensive power; you’ll need a lot of Soul Shards and much more training to perform it, much more than any other mage. We can talk about it for the rest of the day."

Even though Julian wanted to, he couldn’t. They had already lost too much time in Silverhold. It would be best not to face the dungeon at night.

“I’m pleased by your offer, master, but I’m afraid I have to decline for now. We have matters to attend to, but I’ll come back. Until then, what should I do?”

“Experiment. Magic is no more than that, Lord Julian. You need to keep trying and hope you don’t die in the process. I can help you with theories, but magic is a practical matter.”

“Good,” he said, looking at Liz, smiling at him proudly. “Let's go?”

Julian took the book in his hand with care and said to it,

“I hope we can be good friends in the future. I’ll take care of you, and you can rest now,” he said, snapping his fingers, and the book disappeared. That's incredible! He thought as they waved goodbye to the guild master and left the building towards their horses.

“Didn’t you need to ask for permission or say anything to him?” Julian asked as they started to trot away.

“Not really. It’s not like I work for him; it’s more like he’s the middleman. We work with the guild to help mages who can’t make a living out of their magic affinities more than anything else. This dungeon diving is personal business, and the way things are looking with you, maybe I won’t be working for him for a while,” she said as they mounted up and rode towards the city gates again, heading directly to the dungeon.

Chapter

Ten

The ride towards the dungeon wasn’t as long as the one to Silverhold. In less than thirty minutes, they were in sat front of its entrance. The place looked exactly like any other cave in the world. Close to a small hill, a large entrance—big enough to fit one human on top of another—stood with its pitch-black mouth open.

Outside, mining tools and carts were discarded to the sides, as if the workers had left the place in a hurry or as if someone had stolen the objects and decided they weren’t worth it. The sight irritated Julian. His family's work was utterly disgraced before his eyes.

They tied up the horses, checked their weapons, and lit two torches before entering.

“Anything I need to know?” Julian asked, gazing into Liz's eyes in search of fear but encountering only determination.

“Goblins hate fire. They are fast, and most are full of bloodlust. The others will run when they see we can deal with them. I thought you knew about monsters since you knew exactly how to kill the Burrowmaw,” she raised an eyebrow.

“My mother taught me about the creatures that normally attack crops and farm animals. That’s pretty much all I know about monsters besides the tales. Do goblins like to steal babies?”

“No.” She chuckled.

“Then I’m badly informed.” He smiled as they entered the dungeon. “Better if we keep silent, right?”

She nodded affirmatively and drew her dagger. Julian did the same with his sword as they stepped inside.

On the walls, they could see several lanterns without light or oil, more mining tools, and even some bats flying away upon their sight. The first room of the dungeon started as a typical cave. Still, with every step, the place became increasingly seemingly man-made, with fewer stalactites and corridors almost geometrical at the wall's edges. Surprisingly, all dungeons were like that somehow.

The first time Julian had entered the dungeon with his father to see the mining business, he had asked how he had made the walls look so sharp and clean, and his father had laughed hard at his son.

“No one knows who shaped the dungeon walls, son, but definitely, it wasn’t me.”

Julian's mind at that moment was pure confusion, and his father had understood so he continued,

“Dungeons are both natural and magical at the same time, son. The Last Soul lives inside its walls and creates magic and minerals. This dungeon contains silver and has a dungeon boss, which we don’t know yet. Look at the walls, and you’ll understand.” the memories flooded Julian’s mind as he stepped into the dungeon.

Walking inside the cave, Julian now understood it. With each step, they could see the walls being cut by what seemed to be veins of light; it was almost invisible, but with attention, Julian could see it flowing naturally to the dungeon's core. Silver ores could also be seen here and there between the veins of mana.

Pure mana emanated from the walls, proving the Last Soul's existence, or at least, that's what Julian and his family believed.

As they approached the end of the first room, the corridor turned to the left, and there, the walls were wholly sharp and clean. Julian and Liz fit perfectly side by side in the hallway. They still had a lot of space to maneuver if they needed to fight.

Julian could feel the dungeon ground inclining down almost imperceptibly. Still, when he looked over his shoulder, he could see the end of the corridor higher and higher. They heard nothing or saw nothing strange.

When they found the first body, he started to suspect the dungeon had no goblins or bosses.

After turning into another corridor, Liz pointed with one hand, and Julian saw a silhouette on the ground. Gripping his sword firmly, he walked towards it, ready to fight the enemy. He was more than surprised when he found out it wasn’t a sleeping or crouching goblin on the ground, but instead, it was a human corpse.

The man hadn’t died long ago; his skin was still closer to white than purple, and he didn’t stink very much. The unfortunate warrior had a rusted sword piercing his chest and lay sprawled with arms and legs outstretched. He wore silver armor with a particular sigil on the chest — a clover with four leaves. Julian looked at Liz, and she nodded.

"Strazz…" he muttered. What were the baron’s men doing inside his family’s dungeon? Were they sent to deal with the Goblin infestation? But why? This was the kind of thing rulers only did when asked, mainly the ones like Baron Strazz. Julian kept walking the corridor, promising to let the baron know about the warrior’s corpses when he returned.

Up ahead, they found even more dead bodies, but not only humans. There were goblins sprawled everywhere, too. For each soldier dead, at least three goblins were close behind. With weapons sticking out of their bodies, the orange bastards didn’t look so scary.

"Blood goblins," Liz muttered, "these are particularly more aggressive. Tread lightly, Lord Julian," she whispered as they walked over the bodies. Liz had sheathed her sword and had one hand close to a canteen on her side where she carried water to use against the enemies and save more mana. It was interesting to Julian that she relied more on water magic than her steel daggers. The young Lord had a long road ahead before he could trust in his magical powers, but he was willing to try.

They continued their descent with his ears and eyes attentive to any sound. Julian could feel sweat slowly forming on his whole body as the temperature increased. Dungeons, like caves, worked in mysterious ways. Some got colder, and others got warmer; some had the boss at the beginning, and others only at the end. His mother once told him she had been lost inside one for two weeks. Contrary to the one they possessed, she had entered a maze and had to find ten doors before reaching the boss and the exit.

Julian snapped himself out of his thoughts when he heard a noise from the darkness. A whooshing sound pierced the air, traveling with speed. Then came a second one, and then a third. Something flew towards him and Liz. He had already been hit before he could dodge or warn his companion.

The arrows pierced his clothes close to the shoulder, two in the arms and one in the leg, pinning him to the wall. He tried to escape it, but the objects were somehow connected to the wall by a strange and incredible force. When he looked to the side, he realized the same enemy had just hit Liz in the same way.

Julian couldn’t reach the arrows with his hands, but pushed against the weight with his leg. He could already feel the arrowheads losing their grip. The young lord grunted as he internally cursed himself for buying such a thick coat and pants. Just as he was about to free himself, the sound of steps in the corridor became louder. Strangely, it was a subtle sound, not like soldier boots stomping on the ground, but more like an animal running on tall grass.

As Julian felt the shoulder arrow getting removed from the wall, a figure erupted from the shadows. A giant red fox, much bigger than the size of a big shepherd dog, emerged from the dark and growled toward them. The sharp yellow eyes watched Julian getting free. The young Lord realized this was an intelligent creature, and the beast transformed itself. A burst of green energy exploded from the center of the fox’s back, and its shape changed before Julian’s eyes.

The animal became a person almost instantly, the green energy forming a translucent mist around the woman’s body. She wore the same outfit as before and had a bow and arrow aimed at Julian’s face.

“No-no-no,” she said, shaking her head and looking directly at Julian’s shoulder, then aiming at Liz. “You too.”

The water mage tried desperately to free herself but halted when the red-haired beast folk threatened her with the bow.

“You get my mage, and now you're following me?” the shapeshifter asked melodically.

"This place is literally mine," he said with a grunt.

"Dungeons belong to nature, fool, not to any men of any race," she spat with disdain.

"Say that to the money my family paid for this place. We've mined this dungeon for more than a decade," he said, annoyed at being pinned to a wall and by the fact that he was explaining himself to this woman.

"Money means nothing to the Lost Soul."

"No kidding. Release us. We have nothing against you; we're here to clear the dungeon."

"You have something against me, though. I'm here to clear this dungeon, and obviously, I'm the more capable one," she smirked and alternately pointed her bow at Julian and Liz. "What do you say about me leaving you two here,, clearing the dungeon, and freeing you both on the way out?"

"What do you say about freeing us right now and getting the hell out of my way?"

"How rude!" she feigned, taking offense with a pout, but smiled nonetheless.

Julian had lost his patience. He was there to solve his house's problems, not to dwell on stupid arguments with rude beast folk. The young man started to focus on his breathing and command the mana to his bracelet arm, but then the beast-folk lady noticed it.

"Oh, you can conjure magic as well. That’s interesting; it would be pretty disappointing to kill you, but I’ll do it nonetheless unless you stop⁠—"

She was hit by a burst of water right in the face, the same kind that had almost drowned one of the bandits the other day. Julian instantly stopped conjuring arcane magic and instead put all his force against the arrows, pinning him to the wall. The fox-woman released her arrow by instinct, and the projectile flew and almost hit Julian in the face when he freed himself.

Gripping his sword with strength, he rushed towards the woman, intending to hit her with the flat part of his blade. But as soon as he swung, she changed form into a fox again, and the ball of water on her face seconds ago was now floating in the air with no target inside it.

Julian’s swing missed, and he almost dropped to the ground. Taking advantage of the momentum, the beast jumped onto Julian’s arm, and he felt its fangs entering his coat and piercing his skin. He shook his arm with force and hurled the fox away into the shadows.

The young Lord rushed towards Liz and released her from the arrows on the wall as he heard the fox running at him again. Just as he removed the last projectile, the animal jumped again, aiming for his shoulder. He rolled to the ground, already swinging his blade, and felt steel severing part of the beast’s fur and missing the flesh by less than two inches.

She rushed once more, and this time he was prepared. He sidestepped and hit her. In the last second, he twisted the grip of the pommel and beat the fox with the flat part of the blade, hurling her once again in the direction of the dark tunnel.

When the fox was mid-air, Liz hit her with a second magic spell, making her fly even further. Julian grabbed one of the torches on the ground and rushed to the tunnel; he couldn’t let her have the opportunity to hit them again with arrows. She clearly had good sight in the dark and was now wounded and probably stunned by the attacks.

As soon as Julian stepped into the corridor, he heard another sound piercing the air and thought for a second it could have been another arrow, but the figure flying towards him was much bigger than a projectile.

He ducked and looked over his shoulder to see the fox crashing against the far wall—the one he had been pinned to—and changing back into the woman's form again. She was on the verge of unconsciousness, and whatever had thrown her walked towards them with heavy steps and deep, rough growls.

Chapter

Eleven

The steps in the dark corridor multiplied as the seconds passed. One more enormous creature walked through those tunnels, but smaller ones rushed behind and past it, screaming with loud and high-pitched voices.

"Ready yourself!" Julian said as he watched Liz approaching his position, standing with a dagger in one hand and a sphere of water floating above the other.

The first blood goblin appeared in the torchlight. It wielded a large club in one hand, adorned with what seemed to be nails. The creature drooled profusely, its small tusks protruding from its lower lip, sharp as knives. Although the monster was only four feet tall, its tusks, red rough skin covered with bulges, and eyes full of murderous intent made it appear larger and more menacing.

Yellow and narrow eyes darted from Liz to Julian and then to the woman at the far end, as if the creature was deciding who to kill first. If Julian had his way, these monsters would never be able to determine.

Liz released her magic on the head of the first goblin, and its head was enveloped by the ball of water, causing it to drown slowly on the spot. As the monster thrashed on the ground, another one leaped from the darkness, charging toward them.

Julian met the creature halfway, swinging his blade against the club of the second goblin. Splinters flew into the air, one seemingly entering the monster's eye. The young lord struck again; the goblin didn't deflect the blow this time. The hit took a good portion of the creature's shoulder, causing it to fall to its knees on the ground.

Rushing toward the drowning one, Julian drove his sword into the monster's heart with strength and speed as Liz retrieved the water from the monster's face.

Three more goblins erupted from the darkness, these carrying rusted old swords and daggers. They were furious about the killing of their companions and came swinging and jumping toward the young lord with speed. Julian had to roll back on the ground to dodge one of the attacks and deflect another series of swings as Liz stepped back, the goblin rushing at her, dodging every ball she hurled at it.

Julian gritted his teeth as the two goblins before him attacked with seemingly endless stamina. Thanks to his training, it wasn’t too hard to deflect and dodge the attacks. But if they kept it up, they would find a breach in his defense sooner or later. The young Lord tried to concentrate on his mana and use a magic attack. Still, whenever he thought about his magical core, he had to deflect or dodge another blow, making it impossible to do anything else.

The goblin on his right jumped downward, striking with its sword, trying to hit Julian’s torso, but he sidestepped the blow and swung his blade up to meet the goblin. His strike would have hit true since the monster couldn’t escape his attack mid-air, but the second goblin blocked the attack with its blade. As the falling creature regained its footing, Julian pressed against the blocking foe. He struck time and time again, feeling the goblin tiring. On the fourth strike, he hit the enemy’s sword hand, and the goblin dropped its rusted sword on the ground. But the other attacked before Julian could finish it, and the young Lord had to step back.

He looked over his shoulder and saw that Liz had thrown water on the goblin's legs and rushed towards the monster as it fell to the ground. She attacked the red bastard viciously with her dagger, piercing it through the monster's chest several times in a row. That somehow gave Julian more energy, and he rushed toward the goblins before him with renewed vigor.

With ample swings, the two goblins kept stepping back over and over. It was Julian's plan to exchange attacks until they tired, and tire they did. When one failed to respond quickly enough, with a strike of his blade, he severed the head of one of the goblins. The unarmed one tried to turn his back and run back down the dark corridor, but the young Lord wasn't going to give it the opportunity. He sprinted towards it and slashed in a big arc, hitting the monster's neck and spine with a mighty crash. Julian heard the weapon tearing flesh and slicing bone as he stepped back to check on Liz.

The other large creature kept slowly walking towards them with a bit more speed inside the tunnel. Liz seemed to be okay, and the fox lady slowly got up and shook her head, anchoring herself in the real world again.

"Are you okay?" Julian asked without thinking. Not that he cared about the stranger, but he wouldn't feel particularly good knowing she died from a head injury because of him.

She didn't reply; instead, she grabbed her bow from the ground, nocked an arrow, and pointed it towards Julian.

"Are you serious?" he asked with a sigh and prepared himself to rush towards her, but before he could do anything, she loosed the projectile. Julian tried to dodge it, but he didn't need to. The arrow flew just above his ear and pierced between the eyes of a jumping goblin who had sprinted from the dark corridor without him hearing. He doubted he would have died from the goblin attack, but he would have preferred not to have sustained it.

"If I wanted to kill you, I'd have put an arrow right between your eyes already, human." She snorted as she composed herself, and Liz joined them.

"A truce, then?" Liz asked, and the fox lady nodded as the stomping monster finally appeared at the other end of the corridor.

The creature was similar to a goblin but bigger. It was slightly shorter than Julian, but way bulkier. The young Lord was an athletic individual, one who cared for his body as much as he did for his mind. This monster was way stronger than him. The goblin-like creature was as large as two Julians side by side and had immense biceps and forearms. It carried a vast wooden shield in one hand and a battle axe in the other hand. Both weapons seemed rusted, but still dangerous. It wore a helmet and what seemed to be assembled parts of armor from different soldiers, each appearing to be from a foreign enemy. Some looked fitting, others too tight or too loose. The creature’s was a sight that was both marvelous and ironically funny at the same time.

"A blood hobgoblin," Liz muttered as the monster breathed like a wild animal and trudged towards them slowly. Behind it, other goblins rushed down the corridor as well.

"Anything we need to know?" Julian asked Liz, but it was the fox lady who replied.

"It's mean, strong, and loves to collect trophies from its fallen enemies. Its ferocity sees no end until its prey’s life is ended. This one won't try to flee when it gets scared. It'll just strike harder." Her voice was tinged with hate as if the creature had personally offended her, and in some way or another, it had. Julian now understood that the creature had thrown her by reflex using its shield.

She nocked an arrow and shot it at the hobgoblin, but it was quick to defend itself with its shield. When the creature looked over it, it had a sickening grin.

“I’ll make an opening for you to use the water magic, Liz.” She nodded, and Julian looked at the shapeshifter woman before continuing, “Take care of the small ones.”

“I’ll do whatever I want, human. I don’t accept orders,” she retorted.

“Fine!” he snapped, already rushing towards the hobgoblin. He struck the creature, aiming for the shoulder unprotected by the shield, but the monster deflected it and struck back with the battleaxe. Julian stepped back as the blade almost severed his head.

The hobgoblin struck again, and Julian backed up, trying to find an opening to strike but failing to see one amid the furious attacks. As the monster swung in a vast arc, Liz released an eruption of water from her hand as if a geyser had erupted from her bracelet, and it hit the hobgoblin on the shield shoulder, making it lose balance for less than a second, but it was all Julian needed.

With a downward strike, Julian hit the monster’s shoulder with force. The young Lord expected to find flesh and bone, but instead, he discovered metal—The monster wore chain mail.

The hobgoblin struck the shield against Julian’s face and hurled him back. The pain throbbed in his head as he fell on his back and rolled back to his feet.

The monster turned towards Liz, and the shapeshifter released a sequence of arrows. Three flew towards the dark corridor to a foe Julian couldn’t see and a fourth toward the hobgoblin rushing at Liz. The arrow crashed against the monster’s knee with strength and didn’t seem to pierce it, but it was enough to make its leg buckle. Liz took the opportunity to strike the monster with her dagger at the same spot Julian had tried before, and this time, it seemed to hit flesh since the beast screamed in pain and anger as it opened its arms and swung its axe.

Liz ducked the blow as Julian rushed towards the hobgoblin. He struck the monster as it turned to face him. The blade struck armor but made the hobgoblin lose its balance as the young lord pressed repeatedly.

Every time Julian struck, the hobgoblin deflected and tried to sidestep, but he kept the momentum on his side. Feeling the tide of battle had turned towards him and his allies, Julian feigned an attack, and as the monster raised its shield, he sidestepped and thrust the sword instead of swinging it. The blade tore through metal and flesh as the monster grunted with pain. Instead of faltering, the creature turned its axe, and Julian almost had to drop his sword to dodge the attack.

Liz hurled her drowning ball at the hobgoblin but missed as the monster replied with repeated strikes. Julian felt sweat entering his eyes as the vicious attacks intensified.

The shapeshifter decided to change tactics, and Julian heard her transforming and rushing to his aid. As the monster swung its axe, she jumped on its neck, creating an opening for Julian.

The young Lord thrust again, aiming for the neck, and hit it true. He twisted the blade and felt it connecting with the monster’s collarbone. Once more, it grunted, but Julian wouldn’t give it another opportunity to attack freely. The fox jumped from the monster’s neck, fell to the ground, and bit its legs as a ferocious dog would.

Liz rushed forward with her dagger in hand, and as the monster was about to strike the fox, she deflected the blow with her small blade. As the arm moved past her, she grabbed the arm with both hands and hugged it in a tight embrace.

Before the hobgoblin could think of a way to escape the attack, Julian moved and swung towards the creature's neck. This time, it wouldn't have another chance to use its bloodlust against them, because Julian's blade severed the monster's spine with a swift motion.

The hobgoblin kneeled on the ground, and Julian kicked it to fall onto its back as his heart raced in his chest. Julian dropped to the ground into a sitting position, his face full of sweat and his clothes marred with blood.

Liz and the shapeshifter were both out of breath, but the latter tried to hide it as she transformed into her human form and strolled to the far wall, crossing her arms as if they hadn't just dispatched several monsters in less than five minutes. Two Soul Shards lay on the ground, close to the hobgoblin's fading body, and another one was in the middle of the corridor, its blue hue illuminating the room. Three shards were quite good in his eyes.

They were all intact; the strike the monster had gifted Julian wasn't near enough to be troublesome. Sitting on the ground, he stayed there, trying to catch his breath. After a minute or two, he looked at Liz sitting beside him.

"It's hard to use the magic mid-combat," he muttered.

"Yes, you'll need more practice. Still, if you want to use raw power, try not to think about it. Magic can be activated like you throw a punch by reflex; you must consider it just another limb of your body."

Julian could see why this advice was wise. Conjuring magic mid-combat could decide between life and death, both his and Liz's. He looked over his shoulder and saw the woman watching their talk, but not seeming interested in joining the conversation.

The shapeshifter sneaked into the dark corridor, not looking at them for a second.

"Where are you going?" Julian asked.

"Conquer the dungeon, of course."

"Wait," he said, and she halted.

After a couple of seconds, she sighed and turned in their direction. "What?"

"Why is this so important to you?"

"Personal matters," she replied promptly.

"I can share the reward with you."

"I don’t care about the treasure," she snorted.

"Oh, but I do," he said and, before continuing, waved one hand at her dismissively. "Now, thinking about it, go ahead. Kill yourself, and me and my companion will join after you're dead and the boss is weakened," he said and turned to face Liz, who had a slight smile.

The shapeshifter raised one brow at his comment and turned to the dark corridor. Her steps were smooth and almost inaudible. Julian only knew where she was because she halted and grabbed the Soul Shard in the corridor's middle. She then walked back towards them.

"I’ll want one-third of the rewards," she finally said.

"I thought you didn’t care about it."

"You offered, I'll take it."

"Fine. I'm Julian Lionheart, and this is Liz Bravo," he said with a smile as he got up with Liz's help. "What's your name?"

The shapeshifter let her guard down and smiled at them as she shook Julian's and Liz's hands.

"My name is Rayra Wildstride, the Soul Searcher of my people."

Chapter

Twelve

"You collect Soul Shards?" Julian asked with a raised brow, and the shapeshifter smirked as she put the shard in her mouth and bit it with force.

The rush of power emanating from her differed from the one he saw in himself and Liz; instead of shining blue, the woman glowed a vibrant green. The blue mist from her mouth slowly turned into green energy as she absorbed the power.

"No, of course not. I consume the Last Soul remains whenever possible, but that's not my task."

"And that is?" Liz was the one asking.

The shapeshifter darted her eyes towards them both one at a time, as if deciding whether she could tell them.

"This is not a secret for my people, and if you come to Shalinar, anyone will answer for me, but you humans will think I'm crazy or stupid, as you always do," she said with suspicion stamped on her face.

"Don't make assumptions about us," Julian said, mildly annoyed with the woman's slant against humans. He knew that historically, the relations between the beast folk and humans hadn't been good, but they had been at peace for centuries.

"All right, then. I'll tell you now." She crossed her arms and stared into Julian's eyes, trying to catch the details of his reactions. "I'm searching for the Lost Soul."

"Okay…" Julian said, trying to remain stoic at that statement.

"And you two think I'm crazy," she said, looking at Liz and Julian, who traded glances.

"No, not at all," Liz replied, both hands up apologetically.

"It's just that searching for a god who disappeared millennia ago with no trace of its existence isn't something you hear about every day," Julian said as seriously as he could.

"Pfft," the shapeshifter snorted, "I knew it. You're all the same, nonbelievers. You prefer to worship something long gone than something still in the world."

"You just consumed a Soul Shard coming directly from the Last Soul shattering; this is real. The Lost Soul is … lost if it ever existed."

"It existed! It exists!" Rayra replied angrily. "We are the proof of its existence, but I won't explain myself to you, humans. There's a hint of traces of the Lost Soul in this dungeon, and I'll search for it."

"Good," Julian replied, glad the awkward conversation had ended.

"I'll scout ahead. I can see in the dark, and my hearing is quite good. Keep behind me with the fire far away. I'll let you two know if I find something."

They nodded, and Rayra changed her shape again and rushed into the dark corridor with swift and silent steps. Julian collected both Soul Shards, handed one to Liz, deciding to use his own only when needed, and waited. A minute after Rayra had departed into the tunnel, he started talking with Liz. He chose to mutter, just in case the shapeshifter could hear them.

"What do you think about her?" he asked.

"She's nice," she replied in a whisper.

"'She's nice'? That's all you have to say?"

"She's gorgeous, good with a bow, and has a temper. Satisfied?"

"Yes, I know all that. I'm asking if you think she's all right. Like, if she's setting us up."

"No, I don't think so," Liz replied as they started walking down the corridor. "Why would you ask her to come with us if you think she can set us up?"

"If she reveals herself as an enemy, I want to be close to strike."

Liz let the words sink in as she nodded thoughtfully.

"Makes sense. I read a book once about these Soul Searchers. I didn't remember it clearly, but it rang a bell after she explained. It's a position of honor among the beast folk, so she's important."

"Important like a lord? A baron?"

"More like a diplomat or an important knight. I don't know much; I read it when I was a kid, but I remember the Soul Searcher had to dedicate their whole adult life to searching for the Lost Soul."

"A whole life searching for something that will never be found? That's … depressing."

"For us, maybe, but for them, it seems a great honor."

Julian closed his mouth as they kept walking, and he revised in his mind all the moments they had passed inside the dungeon since arriving until their last talk. This exercise helped the young man put things into perspective and prepare better for the following outcomes. One thing Liz had said hammered into his head, and with a smile, he asked,

"Do you think she is gorgeous, then?" he asked, looking at her face. Just as he thought, she instantly blushed.

"Yes, she is. Way more than me," she replied with embarrassment.

"Nonsense. You're equally beautiful."

"Do you really think so?" she asked, staring into his eyes.

"Of course I do," he replied promptly, smiling at Liz. "Don't put yourself down like that; you're better than that."

For a moment, he thought she might take offense, but instead, she smiled back at him, "I'll try."

"Good."

As soon as the words left Julian's mouth, he heard steps coming in their direction from the far end of the corridor. He drew his sword and waited, but instead of an enemy, Rayra appeared on the horizon.

"What did you find?" He asked.

"There are no more goblins inside. I saw the boss's room at the far end of the dungeon. We're close."

"Good, let's end this already."

Chapter

Thirteen

They walked as silently as possible the rest of the way, Rayra leading the way with her smooth walking. After a couple of minutes, she halted and pointed to a corner.

"It's right over there. Are you ready?" Rayra asked in a somber tone.

"We are," Julian replied, looking at Liz, who nodded affirmatively. "The faster we deal with this, the better."

"What's the plan?" Liz asked.

"Fill whatever is inside there with as many arrows, sword strikes, and water magic as possible. Share information about the monster if any of you know it, right?"

"Right," Rayra said ironically, but didn't show any other idea. Julian would settle with that; anything that wasn't a snarky or aggressive response seemed the best anyone could get out of the fox-woman.

They rushed quickly towards the closed door, anxious to fight but still wary of the possibility of surprises. Soon, the torches illuminated a gigantic door at least ten feet tall, which seemed made of solid rock and was covered with strange carvings.

Julian couldn't identify them clearly, but Liz and Rayra seemed aware of their meaning.

"It's the shattering of the Last Soul," Liz whispered, one hand traveling through the carvings. "Your father never said anything about this?"

"No," Julian replied in the same tone, getting closer and analyzing the images.

At the top of the door stood a gigantic lizard-like creature with two large wings and four legs. The beast had a sword in its hand and was carving it into itself. Close to the being, another lizard fell from the skies, smaller and lankier but with pointed wings and fangs. The menacing creature seemed to be dead.

"Cerulex shattered its soul to defeat Fenrir Shadowfang, becoming the Last Soul," Liz muttered as she moved to the next carving below. The beast had become rain made from tiny crystals and fell from the skies. The crystals hit animals and humans. "Here is when magic was brought into Eather."

"Pfft," Rayra snorted, pointing to another carving, this one small and almost invisible. In that one, a figure that seemed to be a bear delivered something to a person with a tail and animal ears. "This is Ranab, the one you call the Lost Soul, delivering one of the Soul Shards to our people and teaching us how to defend ourselves. We were graced with magic before the other races acquired it."

"Why are you guys searching for ‘Ranab,’ then? He seemed to be fine gifting you and leaving," Julian asked with his brows raised.

"She indeed gifted us and parted ways. The reasons we want her to come back are our own," she said in a final tone, and Julian decided not to push it.

"And what about this one?" Julian asked, pointing to another end of the door. In that carving, other creatures similar to the Last Soul were locked inside cages underground. They were smaller than the creatures falling from the skies and had human-shaped bodies; they looked more like beast folk than the gods falling from the skies.

“I have no idea,” Liz replied, and Rayra nodded negatively.

That particular carving scratched Julian's curiosity more than the others. He hadn't known that the Last Soul was a mighty creature in the past; he always considered it an ethereal force of power, an invisible being that lived among people with no desires or mind, like the wind. If the carvings were accurate, not only had the Last Soul been a real creature, but similar creatures were hidden somewhere in the world.

The thought of fighting something akin to the carvings on the door gave Julian the creeps. The Last Soul was a mighty beast, but so was the enemy it was fighting. For all the young Lord knew, the ones locked away could be the breed of the evil creature Fenrir Shadowfang.

“Can you tell me more about all this when we leave the dungeon?” he asked genuinely, and surprisingly, not only did Liz say yes, but Rayra, too. The latter even seemed pleased by anyone wanting to hear about it. “Time to fight, then,” he said with determination as they pushed against the rock door with all the strength they could muster.

In the first few seconds of pushing the door, he thought they wouldn’t be able to open it, but soon it gave in and opened quickly. The door creaked as if from miles away, but no sound penetrated inside the room.

They collected the torches from the ground and walked slowly inside. The fire illuminated half of the room, but the other part was still covered in shadows.

All Julian could identify was the fact that the place was round and had an even bigger ceiling—at least fifteen feet tall—raised above them. A shiver ran through Julian when the possibility of the room needing to be as big as it was to fit a monster dawned on his mind.

"Can you see something?" Julian asked Rayra, who shook her head, her eyes darting in all directions.

Julian stepped forward with Liz at his side, cautiously and constantly scanning the ground.

"Watch for traps. My mother once told me about a dungeon she faced that had zero enemies but hundreds of traps. This could be one of those," he said, not waiting for a response as he kept waving his torch from side to side. The room was empty, just rock walls forming what seemed to be a dome.

With every step, Julian felt his hair stand on end. Walking towards the darkness felt wrong, even with Rayra claiming nothing was there. He slowed down, frequently checking on the women behind him, gripping his sword tighter and gritting his teeth.

"Something is wrong," he sensed it deep in his bones, as if he could feel something forming inside the dungeon.

"I'm feeling it too," Rayra hissed, her gaze fixed in Julian's direction.

Then, her demeanor changed completely. She drew her bow in a fraction of a second and loosed an arrow into the dark, but all Julian could hear was the projectile hitting the far wall. She hit nothing, but instead of calming down, she kept losing one arrow after another into … nothing.

Instinctively, Julian stepped back and gripped his sword tighter, watching every direction, trying to glimpse what the shapeshifter was seeing. Liz did the same beside him, the look of consternation on her face showing she was harboring similar thoughts.

"What are you seeing?" Julian asked, but Rayra didn't answer. Instead, something hit her right in the chest and hurled her away. She crashed against the wall behind Julian and Liz. Whatever had hit her was utterly invisible in the dark until Julian saw it, but first he felt it.

An enormous aura stood before him, powerful and ominous. Whatever was there had ill intentions towards them. He raised his sword just in time to intercept something coming towards Liz, and the blade was enough to halt the ethereal punch.

The strike's strength almost made Julian fall backward, but he managed to stay on his feet and shove Liz behind him. In the dark, the wind emitted a creepy and howling grunt of anger. The sound came from above Julian, eight feet off the ground, and the voice was as grave as dozens of drums being hit simultaneously.

Julian ran back as he heard the air whooshing before him. He couldn't see, but knew the invisible force had almost hit him. The being was made entirely of magic, and Julian could feel it as if its power wanted to consume Julian's mana or even his own life.

Then, he indeed saw the monster. As it finished swiping, Julian looked over his shoulder and saw the silhouette of a creature towering over them. It was broad like an elephant and strong as a bull, with a humanoid shape, utterly black skin, enormous tusks lifting its mouth, and only one red eye in the middle of its face.

"It's a cyclops!" Julian shouted as he watched Rayra running towards them with an arrow nocked. Even Julian knew how to deal with a monster like that; it was big and gangly, so downing it wasn't hard. You just needed to avoid being stomped by it. With a good arrow, you could finish it quickly with a hit in the eye. His mother had told him tales about how she and his father had slain several during their lives as adventurers, but she had never mentioned anything about an invisible one.

Julian fetched his Soul Shard from his pocket and bit it, his brain unable to process the pleasant sensation that ran through his body; only his survival was important now.

"Use all the water you can to throw over it," Julian said to Liz, who seemed lost but changed her demeanor after his words. Consuming her own Soul Shard, she stood more like a warrior now. She started to collect water from her canteen and conjure more from thin air. "Can you highlight it somehow?" Julian asked Rayra as he heard the monster's steps stomping towards him.

She didn't answer, but as he stepped back again, she nocked a new arrow on her bow, which shone a bright green. When she released the projectile, it flew towards the sound and embedded in the monster's flesh. It wasn't deep, but revealed part of the creature's skin. Julian couldn't identify precisely where she had hit, but it was closer to the head than the waist. Now they could see the monster approaching.

Julian watched as the creature got close with its significant strides, and the air whooshed again close to his ear. This time, he swung his blade while dodging and felt it slicing through what he assumed was the monster's arm.

Liz released her ball of water, the same size as her, and hit the monster with a giant splash. For a few seconds, the whole body of the creature was visible. Julian hurled his torch away and rushed at it. The sword came down on the monster's leg as it tried to kick Julian, but he sidestepped and struck again. Blood poured from the creature's wounds, making it scream with anger and thrash its arms violently, trying to hit Julian.

The young lord deflected the first strike and dodged the second one, but he was hit on the head on the third and flew away. He crashed against the far wall in the dark, and his vision blurred; he saw several shapes in the distance. The monster thrashed to remove the water from itself as it stepped back. Julian wanted to shout to Rayra to keep shooting the magic arrows, but he couldn't find the strength. Get up first, he thought as he slowly rose with one hand on the ground and the other gripping the sword.

The shapeshifter was trying to hit the monster in the eye, but failed to find the right spot every time. Julian didn't blame her. He felt his mana rushing through his veins and thought about using the arcane power, but he was too far away and unsure exactly what would happen. He needed to be sure he would strike the creature when he used the magic; to do that, he had to be close.

Julian sprinted as the cyclops, now almost wholly invisible again, it tried to hit Liz, who was running for her life.

"Focus on hitting it anywhere!" Julian shouted as he approached, swinging the blade where he thought the monster's arms were. The blade hit true, and the beast swiped again. Julian rolled to the ground and dodged, swinging it again, striking the creature and slicing more flesh on its thighs.

Arrows hit the monster one after another, two on the legs, one on the belly, and another on the chest. The beast looked like a lighthouse now, but its arms still weren’t visible, making it much more difficult for Julian to dodge and deflect the blows.

Seeing the tide of the battle turning, Liz attacked as well, with water splashing against the monster with strength. The creature even faltered when hit by an arrow and geyser strike.

“My mana is depleting!” Liz shouted as Julian carved his blade into the monster’s knee and released it in time to dodge another attack, but not the second one that followed. The beast grabbed Julian’s leg and hurled him with force. The young Lord crashed against Rayra, who was about to shoot an arrow and couldn’t dodge him flying.

He got up to see the monster sprinting at a defenseless Liz. She unsheathed her dagger and stepped back, but the beast was faster and more robust. Julian rushed towards her, but the Cyclops had already grabbed the girl before he could reach them. Its immense hand gripped her by the legs and turned her upside down. She screamed with fear but raised her dagger to strike the monster’s fingers repeatedly.

The Cyclops screamed as she hit it. Julian could see in its face; he would end her on the spot, and she would be gone with a smash. He had no more time to think. Sprinting, he stretched his hand forward and concentrated on his mana and bracelet. All his will is connected with the power inside his magical core.

His mind went numb the moment before the explosion. Julian felt nothing as the rush of energy left his hand and traveled toward the Cyclops. The mana assumed a blue hue and a circular shape, but it was volatile, as if the energy fought itself to be a ball, not just energy floating invisibly in the air. When it hit the monster's chest, the energy's doubts ended as it exploded on the cyclops' shoulder with a loud noise and a blast of blue energy.

The monster released Liz to the ground, and she fell headfirst, becoming limp immediately. On the other hand, the Cyclops screamed with pain as a good portion of its invisible body had just melted. It was like the ball of mana had disintegrated a part of the enemy's shoulder, making it angry and shocked at the same time.

Ignoring Liz on the ground, the monster rushed towards Julian with murderous intent. Its invisibility disappeared with every step, revealing only its terrible and ugly shape.

Rayra kept releasing her arrows, but nothing would stop the cyclops. Julian started to concentrate again, but before he could do so, the monster was already on him. Clasping its one working fists the creature smashed its hand down at him, small rocks flying into the skies as Julian dodged to the side and struck. The creature ignored the blow and kept doing the same movement repeatedly; with every strike Julian made on its fingers, it attacked with more speed and strength until he couldn't strike anymore and just dodged.

If the monster kept that rhythm, Julian was utterly doomed. He had to change strategies fast, and that was what he did. As the monster hit the ground with its fist again, Julian dodged, released his sword, jumped, and grabbed the cyclops' hand. He flew into the skies, holding the monster's hand and gripping it as firmly as possible.

The cyclops repeatedly struck the ground as if it hadn't realized Julian wasn't there. Julian released his grip and flew as the monster raised its fist again. Time suddenly felt irrelevant for a second. Julian had only one chance.

He opened his hand as he landed on the monster's face. At that exact moment, Rayra found a shot on the cyclops' knee, and Julian realized it was falling onto its back.

Julian gripped the tusk with force as the monster crashed against the ground, and then he tried to concentrate, only to realize he didn't need to focus. He was one with the mana in his body; he just needed to command it into action, as simple as that.

"Explode!" he hissed as the monster's hand reached for him and its mouth opened, trying to get the annoyance who was gripping its tusk.

His bracelet released the energy, and Julian couldn't even see its shape due to the proximity between him and the Cyclops. All he saw was the burst of blue hue and the explosion.

When he opened his eyes again, the cyclops lay on the ground, and where its head had been, there was nothing more. A limp body rested on the ground, full of green arrows, lacking a head and half of its shoulder, and atop it stood Julian, full of blood, sweat, and adrenaline.

"Is it dead?" he asked between breaths as Rayra closed in.

"As dead as anything can be," she replied solemnly.

"Great," Julian replied, stepping down from the monster's body.

"Good fight, Julian Lionheart," she said, and Julian had to blink to be sure he wasn't going crazy. She had just complimented him without snarky commentary and even called him by name. Catching his surprised expression, she added, "For a human."

"Right, thanks," he replied, already moving towards Liz, who lay on the ground.

As he approached her, he noticed something wasn't right. Her neck seemed to lump on the side. No, it can't be … he thought as he reached Liz's unmoving body.

Chapter

Fourteen

"Don't move her!" Rayra shouted as Julian's fingers touched Liz's face. He crouched beside her and withdrew his hand.

Liz lay on the ground, completely unmoving, with a trail of blood descending from her scalp to her forehead. She looked strangely at peace, with the lump on her neck turning into a purple wound. Julian's heart was washed with conflicting feelings. A good part of his arrival at Silverhold had been because of Liz, and he couldn't deny it anymore. He thought about her frequently during the Academy, picturing what they could've done, what they could've become. He couldn't lose her now.

"Is she dead?" Julian asked. He put one hand over her heart and felt it beating slowly as he noticed the slight movement of her weak breath.

"Not for now," Rayra replied, crouching beside her. "She dislocated her neck; it can be fatal if she's moved out of position." She replied as she started to rummage through her satchel.

"What can I do?"

"Wait," she said and kept searching, making Julian sweat with apprehension. "Found it!"

The fox-woman removed a dry leaf from the pouch, pointing it like a magnificent relic to the skies.

"How will a leaf help her?"

"You'll see." She placed the leaf inside Liz's mouth and moved her face delicately, adjusting it slowly to a straight position. The lump on the neck almost disappeared with the movement. "Now, hold her head exactly like I'm doing. Be careful and don't mess this up."

Julian didn’t protest. She indeed seemed to know what she was doing, and he, on the contrary, had no idea how to fix a neck injury. He moved his hands and touched Rayra's. The woman traded a glance with him, and he felt she wanted to retrieve her hands more rapidly than she could, but instead, she slowly removed them. Julian's palms touched both cheeks of Liz, and he held them with care.

The young lord quickly discovered that holding the life of someone he cared about in the palm of his hand was way more complex than fighting a cyclops. His hands threatened to tremble and release her face, but he held her firmly, patiently waiting for Rayra to do what she was supposed to. He was so absorbed in holding Liz's head in a perfect position that he didn’t catch how long Rayra took to act.

When he finally realized it was taking too long, he looked over his shoulder and saw she was repeatedly rubbing the palms of her hands against each other with immense speed. With every rub, her hands developed a powerful green hue. Then, she stretched them towards Liz's face and gently pressed both hands against her neck.

It was like watching someone consume a Soul Shard, but instead, it was fainter and almost an ethereal green light. Julian watched with awe as the green light traveled to the leaf and absorbed it, transforming it into dust and a brighter green light. The strange magic reached her throat and neck and then disappeared.

It was at that moment that an explosion of light erupted behind Julian. He thought it was an effect of Rayra's magic for a moment, but he quickly realized it wasn’t.

"You can release her now," she muttered as she turned to the light. Julian kept looking at Liz and was unable to release her head. Part of him wasn't sure if Rayra’s magic had worked, even with Liz’s lump slowly disappearing from her neck.

Then she opened her eyes.

"You're alive," he muttered, not realizing the size of the grin on his face.

"I am," she replied with distant eyes, as if she had no idea she was on the brink of death seconds ago.

He pulled her against himself and hugged her with a firm grip, his head sunk into her shoulder, her hair smelling like flowers even after certain death. That tight embrace comforted the young Lord. She didn't return the gesture for one second, but then he felt her hands intertwine with his neck and traveling through his hair as if the realization of their win and the stakes they'd passed had finally descended upon her. And then she stopped.

"Julian, what's that?" she asked in a shocked tone, making him release her embrace and turn to look at the light on the other side of the room.

He had to cover his eyes for a couple of seconds to adjust to the brightness. Where the corpse of the Cyclops had been before, all he saw was dust flying through the air. Several soul shards appeared, illuminating the whole room and washing away the death and grief that was with them not seconds ago.

The sight was magnificent, and Rayra stood just before it. Still, instead of inspecting the objects, she looked to the skies. Julian followed her gaze and discovered that the ceiling was adorned with paintings and texts, but he couldn't comprehend either.

The fox-woman stood there in awe. Her jaw dropped as she contemplated the strange sight.

"At least twenty Soul Shards there, Julian," Liz said surprisedly. "If we could sell them, your estate would be saved."

"But we can't," Julian replied sadly. "Maybe in the next dungeon, we can bring a rich beginner mage to sell them the soul shards."

"That's what many mages do to make coins," she replied as she slowly got up and walked towards Rayra.

As Julian did the same, he thought about how intriguing the Soul Shards were. They had owners, and the owners were the ones who conquered them and no one else. If Julian had known this was the quantity of Shards he would acquire, he would've tried to sell a spot in the party to someone trying to ascend the page ranks. Still, he would gain much power from the cyclops' defeat.

"What's that?" Julian asked as he got beside Rayra.

"I'm trying to figure it out," she replied, sitting on the ground and pulling a notebook and a pencil from her pouch. She began to draw on the paper, and Julian realized she was making an exact copy of the figures above them. The young Lord couldn't identify the patterns; the lines on the roof were irregular and didn't seem to form any recognizable shape.

They watched with attention as Rayra finished her drawing and then continued to look at the pages with deep concentration. Julian crouched beside her and pointed to the text written in the notebook.

"Can you read this?" he asked, pointing one finger at the cryptic message.

"The Soul Guardian awaits beneath. One must venture into the depths and face the Dragonborn to find what was never lost. Treasure and power for those who dare; in every shadow, death does stare," she said somberly and looked at them with glaring eyes. "This is the answer!"

Julian couldn't deny that the message could be applied to Rayra's search for the Lost Soul, but he was more interested in the treasure part of the message. Yet, there wasn't a single clue about where to venture to find what was never lost.

"Face the Dragonborn? What's that?" Julian asked with interest. He had never heard of such a creature.

"The Last Soul and several other Great Souls were dragons. The same mythical creatures we saw on the door. My people retained great knowledge from before the shattering, but even then, there was no 'Dragonborn.' I can only assume it's a creature related to the Souls." Rayra had one finger on the tip of her chin as she looked far away and thought about it.

"And the shapes?" Liz asked, staring at the designs on the wall and the ones in the notebook.

"I don't know yet, but I'll discover it soon. I need some time to study it."

"All right, I like the idea of finding treasure. That's why we're here, and I'm glad we got this whole lot of Soul Shards, but wasn't there supposed to be a great treasure inside here as well?" Julian asked, looking around until he saw something shining on the far wall where the monster was hidden in the dark when they entered the room.

Julian strode towards the light to find a chest with a silver lock waiting for him. Wasting no time, he opened it with both hands. Inside, several gold coins were sprawled, and a silver and black gauntlet shone brightly atop it. This is mine, Julian thought, removing the armor from the chest and looking over his shoulder to see the other two getting close.

"There's at least one thousand gold coins here. 330 for each, plus six Soul Shards each. It won't cover all my expenses, but it's a good head start. I want to keep this gauntlet; do you have anything against it?" Julian asked, showing them the piece of armor. When both nodded negatively, he put it on his hand, and surprisingly, the object that seemed loose on his hand tightened around his wrist, fist, and fingers with force. It hurt for one second and then stopped.

The gauntlet fit perfectly in his hand, tight but malleable. The fingers had sharp points and scales that made it resemble a lizard. It was beautiful, and Julian felt stronger with it in his possession. When he tried to remove it, the object loosened and fell to the ground as if it had heard his thoughts.

"A magical armor, congratulations," Rayra said with a smirk. "Not as nice as my bow, but it has some charm."

Julian already suspected her weapon was magical, because it didn't seem related to the healing magic or the shapeshifting she had performed before. Still, he had never seen a magical object in action, so he could only assume. Now, he had his own magical armor, had helped save Liz from death, and defeated a powerful enemy. Things were finally looking good for him.

The chest was heavier than it looked, but Julian managed to carry it towards the Soul Shards. Using them when they arrive home or need the extra energy rush would be more efficient. Julian consumed only one and felt his mana being replenished and strength rushing through his body again. Then, he started putting the shards inside the crest. When he was halfway through, Rayra stopped and looked at the ground.

“Someone else was here before,” she said, crouching. Julian felt a shiver run through his spine as he walked towards her.

“The door was closed and didn’t seem like anyone had opened it in ages,” Julian replied, staring at what she saw.

Footprints were sprawled on the ground. They headed to the center of the room and then disappeared.

“Magic?” Julian asked.

“It looks like it. Some ethereal magic, the person entered the room searching for something and then left.”

“The treasure was still here, and the monster as well,” Liz replied.

“The real treasure of this place is that message and the text. I doubt any other race would be able to read it, but you can find some of my people willing to sell their knowledge of the old languages.”

“My mother was an enthusiast of the Last Soul research. She looked for clues to understand its influence on the world. Do you think this is someone like her?”

“No, if that’s true, your mother is an exception. Most people search for it for power, not to satisfy their curiosity. Soul Shards are already immensely powerful, the Lost Soul is way more, and the text promises something like that to the one who finds it.”

“But the Lost Soul isn’t a being? How would it give power to someone?”

“I can’t answer that,” she replied cryptically, and her face became grim, “what’s important is that I need to find what this message is implying before the other person does, whoever it was.”

"Baron Strazz sent soldiers inside the dungeon,"

"And they died terrible deaths," Rayra replied. "It seems like a third-party job."

That was way more plausible to Julian, but still, he couldn't shake the feeling that the baron was highly related to everything happening, sending tax collectors even without his father at the manor, harassing their workers to change to his jobs just to fire them later, and now entering his dungeon? Whatever intention the baron had, it wasn't good.

These thoughts wandered in his head as they made their way to the end of the dungeon. The two women alternated carrying the chest with him to the exit, and he didn't mind. Taking it in turns didn't make him sore, and Julian suspected the amount of mana he had in his body helped him remain stronger for longer. He wondered if he would still feel that way if he removed the bracelet from his wrist.

As Julian prepared to leave for the manor, Rayra gave them a piece of cord to tie the chest to one of the mining carts connected to the horse's saddle. As the young Lord finished tying the chest, he realized Rayra was laying on the mine, collecting her notebook from her pouch.

"What are you doing?"

"Discovering where I need to go next," she replied, as if stating the obvious.

"Do it at my house; you can eat good food and have a roof over your head. Maybe bandits arrive at night, but I could use an extra hand to deal with them," he said, and Liz nodded in agreement.

"I have a roof and food," Rayra said, pointing to the mine.

"All right, suit yourself. It was a pleasure … kinda," Julian replied, spurring his horse, and Liz followed by his side.

It didn't take two minutes for a big fox to appear, sprinting beside them towards the manor. Julian couldn't contain the smile on his face.

Chapter

Fifteen

"I see now why you need the coin," Rayra said as her eyes darted through the destroyed courtyard, downed gates, and broken walls.

"It's way better now," Julian said with a smile. "You should've seen it before."

The young Lord looked at the workers' houses on the opposite side of the courtyard and saw they had been cleaned, one of the broken doors had been fixed, and the walls cleaned. The place looked like a real home, and he imagined Mirlo and his wife were already inside, finishing the cleaning and setting up to work. If things flowed as Julian had planned, they would begin the harvest the next day.

"Come, I'll show you your accommodations," Julian said and waved one hand to Rayra, who followed, looking at everything with glaring eyes. Liz followed closely, but remained silent.

As soon as they set foot in the living room, Tarav welcomed them. For one second, the butler raised a brow upon the arrival of the beast folk but was quick to dismiss it.

"Welcome back, Master. How was the dungeon diving?"

"Great, Liz almost died, and we almost killed Rayra, but everything turned out for the better," Julian said with a smile as he walked toward the back of the house. "This is Rayra; she helped us clean the dungeon."

"It's my pleasure," Tarav said politely, but he wasn't sure about his statement.

Rayra only nodded, and Julian shrugged. The woman was complex and wary; a good part of her armor had already fallen around Julian, but with Tarav, that would take more time.

"What was the boss, Master?"

"Some invisible cyclops with a red eye. How are things here? Mirlo and his wife, okay?"

"Everything is fine, Master. Mirlo found a strange crack in the ground in the crops; besides that, there was nothing to complain about. Dinner will be served soon."

"A strange crack, you say?"

"Yes, Master. I checked it, but I can't remember anything happening here to cause that. Maybe it was always there, and we never saw it."

"Maybe," Julian said, but decided to look at it sooner rather than later. If a structural problem put his estate at more risk, he needed to address it as quickly as possible, along with all the other issues.

Julian showed Rayra the guest room and stopped at the door.

“You’re welcome to stay as long as you need, and⁠—”

“Thanks,” she interrupted him, taking the notebook from her pouch and closing the door in his face.

"All right," Julian said, staring at the closed door and returning to the living room where Liz waited, sitting on the couch. He sighed and moved towards her.

"Do you remember what happened?"

"Some parts," she said with a sad voice. "I wish I had helped more and not been a burden to you."

"You helped immensely," Julian said as he sat beside her. She was affected by the tension of the last two days, and he couldn't blame her, but he wasn't lying when he said she had aided them a lot.

"Thanks," she whispered, looking at the ground. Julian was impressed by how Liz could be a fearsome fighter and still be the shy and insecure girl he had known for so long. "My father is probably worried about me. I should go home."

"I understand," Julian said with a slight smile. "Let me show you to the door."

She nodded, and they walked down the stairs and toward the gate, but instead of walking to their horses, Liz kept going towards the exit.

"Aren't you getting your horses back?"

"Not now. I want to walk."

"You'll take forever to reach your home."

"I know a shortcut; it will take only thirty minutes. I like to walk sometimes; it helps me."

"Can I join you? I don't like the idea of you walking alone; soon it will be dark," Julian asked without thinking, not realizing maybe Liz wanted to be alone and think about all that had happened. But instead, she replied with excitement,

"Yes, of course!"

"All right," Julian smiled and rushed to reach her and walk by her side. "Where's the shortcut?"

"Through the crops, then a side road, and then we'll be home. My father will want to speak with you, my lord."

“I’m counting on that,” Julian replied, smiling as they walked. Soon, they were on the road between the corn crops. After three minutes of silent walking, she pointed to the left, and they entered the maze of plants.

“When did you discover this way?” he asked.

“After you went away and your mother, you know—” she said uncomfortably.

“When she disappeared, you can say that; it’s fine.”

“All right, after that, I came here occasionally with my father to see Lord Lionheart. I always walked back on foot. Father hated it, but he didn’t complain.”

“Do you remember the day you got lost?”

“Yes, but Tarav talks about that day in the wrong light.”

“Does he?” Julian asked with a smile, knowing very well what she meant. Upon seeing his smile, she blushed.

“Yes, for them, that day was horrible. For me, it was perfect,” she said and halted.

Julian was one step before her and turned, locking gazes with Liz. Her stark blue eyes contrasted with the orange light of the setting sun. The young Lord moved one step towards her, and she didn’t stop him or step back.

“What did you like more about that day? The part when I dishonored my family by striking the baron’s son to defend you or⁠—”

“The other part,” she said, interrupting and making him smile profusely.

“That was my favorite part as well,” Julian replied, passing one hand to her waist and pulling her gently against his body. Their eyes were fixed on each other, and time seemed to stop. Julian could hear her heart racing against her chest and her breathing turning irregular. Her full lips opened slightly as his mouth turned dry on the spot; he hadn’t realized he was that nervous.

It was like that day many years ago; just like before, their lips brushed against each other, they closed their eyes, and the distance between them became nonexistent. Julian could feel her breasts against his pecs, her waist in his hands, and the delicate skin of her neck shivering with his touch. This time, the kiss was different. This time, it was better. Her breath smelled of cranberries, and he found it willingly waiting for his when he searched for her tongue. There was passion in that kiss. As Julian pushed her closer still, making her feel his enthusiasm, she gently shoved him away. He didn't release her, and she didn't complain, but their bodies were somewhat distant.

"I didn't know it could be better than that day," Julian whispered.

"Me neither," she replied as her hand traveled through his face. "Do you still want me?"

"Yes," he replied and kissed her again, that time gently, the sweet and wet kiss washing his body with good sensations. "My promise remains the same."

"So repeat it," she demanded, staring deep into his eyes.

"You will be my first wife, the one who will always hold that place," he said, holding her face with both hands.

Liz smiled broadly, her eyes glowing in the orange hue, and then she held him in her arms in a tight embrace. They remained there for a couple of minutes, holding each other as his heart finally started to beat normally again, and his whole body relaxed.

"Let's go; it will be dark soon," she finally said with a gentle smile as they parted, and their hands instinctively found each other.

They kept silent most of the way through the crops, but there was no discomfort in that silence, only peace. Julian felt some measure of desperation when he had arrived home, thinking that everything had changed, but some things didn't change, and he was happy with that.

Liz was completely different when they left the crops and entered the side road. Her humor renewed, and she wanted to hear what had happened. When Julian told her about her neck being almost broken, she was in shock for a moment. It passed quickly when Julian explained how Rayra had saved her life, and he had helped.

"I'm liking her more by the second," Liz said with a smile as they strolled on the road, neither of them in a rush to arrive at the Bravo manor.

"Do you? She doesn't seem to care if people like her," Julian remarked.

"Yes, that's why I like her, except the jealous part of me—" she said and stopped herself in the middle of the sentence, rushing her steps forward as if running from Julian.

"Wait," he said, catching up with her. "Jealous of what? She hates my guts!" Julian stated in shock.

"I was jealous because I didn't know where we stood yet. Now I know, and I'm not jealous anymore. Do what you have to do," she said with a smile and kept walking, looking at the horizon.

"Do what I have to do? By the Last! What are you saying?"

"I saw how you looked at her, Julian," she replied, and the fact that she had called him Julian didn't pass unnoticed. "And I caught one or another glance of hers in your direction as well."

"Nonsense—"

"All right, suit yourself. I won't blame you; she's awesome. You can have as many women as you want. I just wanted my spot as first," she said, shrugging and grabbing his hand again. "Come, we're close. Mom is probably setting the table. She now cooks every night and doesn't let any workers enter the kitchen."

"Which of your mothers?"

"Rivera."

"Oh, then it will be good."

They arrived at the front of the Bravo manor not long after. The place was a far cry from Julian’s manor in its prime. The lights of the place contrasted with those of his home, and the workers doing their business in the courtyard gave a life still missing at the Lionheart house. Far to the right, Julian could see the cows in the meadow, some of them already laying down to sleep and others still eating. On the other side, the crops stood tall, as green as ever. Another person could look at the Bravo manor and be envious. Julian was happy that Liz's family had everything sorted out and hoped he would have his sorted one day soon.

Inside the courtyard, the garden shone with the orange glow of the lamp lights. Several fruit trees and flowers adorned the place, and one of the workers silently sat on a bench, reading a book. The place didn’t seem to struggle whatsoever, but Julian knew a lord could be pretty good at hiding his failures to keep the people's morale high, and that was precisely what Lord Bravo was doing.

Several bystanders waved or smiled at them as they stepped on the stairs of the three-floor manor. Some Julian recognized, but most were strangers to him.

Who wasn’t a stranger was the fat man waiting at the top of the stairs. Lord Bravo had the semblance of someone who had been strong before but now had a fat cape around thick muscles. His cheeks were red. He had a large mustache and a head still full of black hair. He wore regal black and blue clothes, the color of the Bravo family, and had a gigantic smile. The man didn’t look to be in his mid-fifties, and his eyes darted towards Julian and Liz, switching not so discreetly to their intertwined hands.

Julian hadn’t realized they were still holding hands in the manor. It would be wise not to do it in front of others, but Lord Bravo was generous enough to ignore it. Julian climbed the steps, and they gently parted their hands as Lord Bravo extended both arms to welcome them.

“My daughter is brought home safely and brings with her the son I never had,” Lord Bravo said, waving both hands for Julian to come close. Lord Bravo hugged him like a bear would and then shoved him away, holding both of his shoulders. “How are you, son?”

“Great, Lord Bravo. I’m pleased to see you again and strengthen our family bonds,” Julian said with a smile.

"Cut the Lord talk, son. You don't need to waste your years at the Academy with me. We're a family. Did you find your father? That fool bastard must be lost in Silverhold."

"Unfortunately, not. I didn't have the time to look for him, and I don't think he wants to be found, Lord Bravo."

"I see," he said, his features softening, and a glimmer of sadness appeared on his face. "It's hard to take something like that lightly. Your father suffered two great losses; overcoming that is hard."

"Two?" Julian asked with curiosity, and that seemed to embarrass Lord Bravo.

"I'm sorry, son. It's not my place to uncover family issues. Ask Tarav, and he'll tell you if he thinks it's wise," Bravo said, waving a hand as if wanting to change the subject. "And you, Liz? Did your magic thing?"

Liz looked at her father with a stoic face, not joining his ironic tone.

"Yes, father. I helped Julian defeat a burrowmaw, and we conquered his family dungeon. I have with me 330 gold coins to insert into our estate."

Lord Bravo had a surprised face for a fraction of a second, but he was quick to hide it.

"Good, let's enter and eat. Rivera made roast chicken, and she'll be pleased to know you two are back," he said, waving for them to enter.

The Bravo manor was quite similar to the Lionheart one in structure, except for the extra floor that Julian was planning to add to his in the future. The place was regal and cozy simultaneously, and the smell of good food intoxicated Julian's nostrils. As he walked in, the smell intensified.

Three beautiful and mature women were sitting on the chairs when they entered the dining room. Rivera wore a red dress that accentuated her curves, and her long hair almost touched her waist. She was like an older version of Liz. When she saw Julian, she put on a gigantic smile.

"Oh, the news was true. You're really back," she said, getting up and hugging him. It's funny how they still treated him like a child, but he didn't think that to be unnerving. It was a good shift from the life at the Academy or the one of a Lord trying to rebuild his estate.

"Yes, Lady Bravo. I'm glad to be home," he said, and she pointed to a chair for him to sit.

"You’ll tell me everything. How's the duchy, and how terrible have the last years been … Tell me all,"

"Let the boy speak with your sister wives first, Rivera," Lord Bravo interrupted with a chuckle.

Behind Lady Rivera, both Mila and Vivian waited to speak with him. Both had smiles, but not as warm as the one from Rivera. They had always been nice to Julian, but they weren't that close to him. Mila had darker skin, almost brown, big black eyes, and full red lips. She was beautiful and had curled locks tied to her head. She extended her hand to Julian and welcomed him, as did Vivian. The last wife had hair so blonde it was almost white, her green eyes shone with the lamplight, and she was as delicate as a porcelain cup. She could clearly pass as an older sister of Liz and not one of her mothers. She smiled and stretched one hand to Julian. She had always been quiet and closer to books than people.

They sat to eat with the mood high, Julian having once again the opportunity to talk about life in the duchy and his days at the Academy. Then he told everyone about their adventure inside the dungeon earlier that day, but omitted the part where Liz almost died. Lord Bravo didn’t need to know about that today. Let him stay with the picture of his daughter being a badass on the battlefield.

"I always knew my girl was different," Rivera said with a smile, and the others smiled as well, except Lord Bravo.

"She's definitely different. Your other daughters are all well married already," he said grimly, but Liz was wise enough not to join the provocation. It was Mila who entered the conversation.

"Your daughter just defeated a mighty enemy and brought a reward to our home. None of our other daughters are doing that."

"And at what cost? They're safe and married well. They don’t need to chase danger for recognition."

Liz couldn't hold back, her frustration breaking through. "And what? Am I supposed to sit around? No. I’ve got Julian. We'll make our way. Just watch."

Julian choked on the chicken and had to cough and drink a big cup of water to let everything slide down his throat. When he looked around him, everyone was silent, and anticipation dominated the room.

"She’s not wrong. With your blessing, we can prove it."

"Julian, my boy…" Lord Bravo said, leaning against his chair. He smiled sadly. "The reality of your situation is hard to ignore. I can’t, in good conscience, let her take that risk."

"I'm turning things around, Lord Bravo. Sooner rather than later, House Lionheart will be in its former glory again, if not better," Julian said confidently, and Rivera smiled.

Rivera's smile widened, his voice warm with confidence. "I believe in Julian. They have my full support."

Mila chimed in eagerly, "Mine too."

"Count me in," Vivian added quickly, leaving all eyes on Lord Bravo, who paused, his gaze softening as he met Julian’s determined look. Julian’s heart raced, hanging on the moment before Lord Bravo finally spoke.

Chapter

Sixteen

Everyone was immersed in that terrible silence. Julian could hear the workers laughing outside and an owl crying on the far end of the courtyard trees, yet not a single sound was heard at the table for several seconds.

Julian realized Liz gripped his hand with immense force, and her knuckles were almost white beneath the wooden table. Then the old Lord started to speak,

"I'll give my blessing as long as you're able to restructure your home in the next month."

"One month?!" Liz asked in shock.

"I'll do it," Julian said, giving Lord Bravo a confident and reassuring smile.

"Good, I knew that would be your answer, and I'm cheering for your success, young man."

"I'm pleased, Lord Bravo. I won't let you down," Julian said with a grin and stared into Liz's eyes. She had fear in them, but her expression quickly softened upon his gentle touch on her hand.

Julian looked at everyone's plates and realized they were empty, signaling his time to go.

"If I'm supposed to make my house great again, I must start working. If you'll excuse me, I'll head to the manor now," Julian said with a slight bow as he got up. "Thank you for the dinner, my Ladies and Lord."

"It's always a pleasure to see you, dear," Rivera said, getting up and hugging him again.

"I'll be waiting for news, son," Lord Bravo said with an extended hand that Julian shook promptly.

"You'll hear it, for sure," he replied as he moved to the door.

"I'll walk you to the exit," Liz said, grabbing his arm between hers as they waved goodbye to Vivian and Mila. They all walked towards the main door of the manor, but only Liz accompanied him outside the courtyard.

When they were finally alone, only bathed by the silver moonlight and the walls of the manor distant, Julian looked at her with a smile.

"Bold move," he said, and she blushed.

"I'm sorry. All this talk of marriage was getting under my skin. I'm sorry if I put you in a bad situation," she said with a sad grin.

"That's alright. We have nothing to hide. I wasn't planning on laying down for the next month; I'll need money and workers to make the Lionheart manor great again. Your father's ultimatum is just a little push towards my goal."

"So, you don't care about it?" she asked, placing her hands on her hips.

"Of course, I care," Julian grabbed her by the waist and pulled her against his body with a firm movement. She looked over her shoulder to see if someone was looking.

"Julian!" she shouted, but when he kissed her, she didn't complain. Instead, she responded with passion. When they parted from the kiss, she looked amazing, her blush now indicating she was aroused instead of embarrassed, and that made Julian's heart pump faster.

"Should I stop?" he asked, pulling her closer still.

"Yes, or I won't be able to wait one month," she replied with a mutter full of desire.

He slowly let her leave his embrace as he stared into her eyes. He would respect her wishes, and they were in the middle of the road, close to her father's manor, anyway.

"Come lunch with me tomorrow? Maybe we can take a look at Rayra's drawings. The idea of finding a treasure is becoming more and more interesting to me."

"I'll be there," she replied with a smile and a gentle kiss. "Bye, my Lord."

"Bye, my lady," he replied with another kiss and strolled away, not looking back as he went home.

Julian woke up the next morning reinvigorated the past day's events enriching for the young lord. He felt the need to sing but had never been a good singer, so he settled for whistling a famous song his father used to sing when he was happy.

The melody was funny and upbeat, and the lyrics were about a warrior who faced terrible odds to defeat a sea serpent and save his family. As Julian descended the stairs, he smelled green tea and freshly baked bread. Tarav awaited him close to the dining table.

"The warrior already defeated the snake?" the butler asked as he heard Julian whistling.

The young Lord had to stop and catch his breath before replying, "No, he's still fighting the witch on the island, or was … I'm not that good a whistler," Julian said, sitting on the chair and grabbing a piece of bread and a cup of tea.

"You were doing just fine, my lord."

"Thanks, where is our guest?"

"She left early this morning. Didn't tell me where she was going, and I didn't ask," Tarav informed.

"Alright," he said, chewing his food and grabbing a pot of butter from the middle of the table. Tarav had bought good, but not expensive, ingredients from the market, and Julian adored bread with butter.

He shoved everything into his mouth. "Let's start working," Julian said, cleaning his hands on his clothes and heading to the courtyard.

"What are the plans, master?"

"Fix the entrance. The downed doors are an invitation to bandits. We'll do it now, and as soon as we finish, you and Mirlo are going to town to find workers to harvest and fix the walls," Julian instructed.

"Sounds like a good plan, my lord. How can I help?"

"Fetch Mirlo and tell his wife to prepare lunch. You won't work in the kitchen today."

"Alright," Tarav replied as he headed towards the worker's house. Julian moved to the stables and led two horses towards the downed gates on the ground. With ropes and a good foundation, the animals would help make the task faster.

They created a lever using a large rock that fell from the walls and a wooden board. With the ropes tied around the top end of the door, they positioned the horses in front, with Tarav mounting one and grabbing the second reins.

Pulling the lever and then holding the door on one side, with Mirlo on the other, Tarav spurred the horses, and they helped lift it. Soon, the door was in place, and they only needed to fix the hinge on one side and then do the other.

They had been working for at least one hour when they finished the first side of the door. Julian was immensely tired from the effort but wiped his brow and looked at Mirlo, who wasn’t in better shape.

"Let's do it, Mirlo."

The other man sighed deeply and leaned his hands against his knees.

"Let me just drink some water, Master."

"Of course. Can you fetch me some?" Julian asked as he watched a cloud of dust forming on the horizon. Is it Liz already? I thought she would only come to lunch, he thought as he walked towards the road.

Tarav also looked at the movement with attention.

"Are we expecting someone?" Julian asked.

"Not that I know of, master," Tarav replied.

Julian looked at his clothes, all covered in sweat. He wore a simple garb: a white shirt with sleeves to the elbows, linen pants, and simple working shoes. He could pass for a worker with no problems except for the bracelet on his left hand, the sheathed sword on his hips, and the gauntlet on his right hand.

He wouldn't have the time to change clothes, but he cleaned his face as much as possible and waited in the shadows of the wall as Mirlo fetched him a large cup of water.

Soon, they realized it wasn't just one horse but a carriage, and then Julian understood who it was.

Four black horses carried the big and pompous vehicle; it was black and covered in red details. An eagle adorned the top of the ceiling. The coachman was a green and ugly goblin, and when the carriage stopped at the end of the road, only ten feet away from Julian, he nodded to Julian with deference.

"Lord Julian Lionheart, I announce the visit of our magnanimous Baron Strazz," the goblin said, as if he were presenting the king. Julian adorned his face with a smile to speak with the old man, but when the door opened, Julian's jaw threatened to fall to the ground. However, he quickly dismissed it and put on a stoic face before the arriving guest could notice.

As the fat man descended the steps of the carriage, Julian took a good look at him. Wearing a black and red robe with golden details on the collar, the baron looked like a well-adorned pig. The reddened cheeks and combed hair glued to his head made him resemble a child; in Julian's opinion, he wasn’t far from that.

Behind him, three soldiers stood tall, wearing the same armor they had seen in the dungeon before, but these soldiers were alive and well. Two had swords on their belts, and a third carried a crossbow.

Julian bowed slightly in the figure's presence, and the man finally spoke. "Good day, Lord Julian. I heard the news of your arrival and came to see with my own eyes," the man said, and his eyes darted from Julian's feet to the top of his head. "I must say, if Tarav weren’t at your side, I would assume the Lord isn't here." He had a smirk stamped on his face.

"I’m sorry for my appearance, Baron Strazz. This is the downside of working hard, as you know," Julian said stoically, and the baron’s smile faded. "If you had informed me of your coming, I would’ve prepared something worthy of your status."

The baron waved his hand dismissively. "I’m just doing the tax collector's job today, nothing more. I thought it would be nice to see an old childhood friend."

"Indeed, but we've already paid the taxes for this month with our furniture," Julian stated.

The baron had a sly smile when the following words left his mouth, but his gaze darted toward the courtyard of the manor as if he were looking for something. "I’m afraid you don’t have all the information, Lord Julian. Your father had a loan with the duchy bank that wasn’t paid yet," he said, feigning sadness. "The king ordered all the barons to seek the payment of our Lords' debts to the bank, and I’m here to do so,"

"How much?" Julian asked, trying to hide his anger.

The baron waved one hand, and one of the soldiers removed papers from one of the suitcases. He was about to give it to the baron when their heads turned to the side. Something moved fast through the crops, the plants shaking with the violent movement of whatever was inside it. The soldiers instinctively unsheathed their swords and pointed the crossbow towards the movement. The baron rushed to the carriage, stepping over his robes and almost tripping in the middle of the road.

Julian drew his sword and waited in a fighting stance. With graceful movements, the figure jumped from the crops and landed on the ground. The soldier with a crossbow shot by instinct at the arriving creature, but it dodged the bolt graciously.

The fox changed form in seconds and pointed her bow towards the soldier. The movement was fast and delicate at the same time. "Give me one reason not to shoot this canned fool," she hissed as the soldier tried to reload his crossbow but dropped it at the sight of Rayra and her bow.

None of them seemed to have ever seen someone transforming from an animal to a beast folk, since their jaws were almost on the ground.

"They're not enemies; they just got scared. Please, lower your weapon," Julian said, sheathing his sword and motioning for her to calm down.

Rayra hesitated for a few seconds, her narrow yellow eyes examining the soldier's demeanor, but she finally lowered the weapon and put it on her back. She moved towards Julian with her typical sway, but instead of moving to the house, she stopped at the young Lord's side as if covering him, the same as Tarav did on the other end.

"What's this?" The baron left the carriage cautiously, his brow furrowed, and his voice was annoyed. "Who attacked me?"

"I didn’t attack you, human," Rayra hissed. "Your puppies were the ones shooting at me."

"She's Rayra, and she's a guest at my house. Let's get back to business."

"How dare she?"

"Please, just state your case, or I'll head to Silverhold and talk to your father to get this situation straight."

That made the small man blush profusely. Julian had no idea why he was there and why he was being called baron, but he knew it was his father who called the shots.

"My father is ill, and I’m here to fulfill his wishes. Here are the papers," the baron said, handing Julian the documents and waiting patiently for him to read.

The baron's smile only widened as Julian's eyes darted through the pages.

"When do I need to pay this?" Julian asked stoically.

"My father generously gives you seven days to pay it," the baron replied.

"Alright," Julian replied, staring into the baron's eyes. "Tell the real Baron Strazz he'll have the money in seven days." He turned his back to the ruler and moved towards the manor. He could swear he heard the man say something, as if doubtful at his manners, but he wouldn’t give him the pleasure.

As he walked, anger started to boil in his blood. He didn’t know if it was anger at his father, at the baron, or destiny for throwing one challenge after another at him, but it was consuming him.

"How much, master?" Tarav asked as Julian entered the room and sat on the couch, trying to breathe calmly and control his feelings.

"Five thousand gold coins, or they will take the manor as payment."

Chapter

Seventeen

"Here, it says the deadline can vary between seven and thirty days, depending on the collector's decision," Tarav said hopefully. "Maybe you can talk with the baron."

"You know better, Tarav. The fool came here following explicit orders from the old man. They knew he would anger me," Julian sighed as he sank into the couch.

Rayra was standing by a far wall with her arms crossed and her tail waving from side to side. The woman hadn't provided any advice but hadn't moved away from Julian, and he appreciated it. Liz had also arrived at the manor shortly after the baron's son and the apparently honorary baron left the estate.

"Why are they doing this?" Liz asked, her leg moving frantically.

Julian shared her anxiety but had decided to calm himself down. He couldn't allow himself to get desperate, or everyone else would follow suit promptly. So, he gently placed a hand on her leg and smiled to reassure her.

"Because they want the manor. Maybe the baron is also suffering from the loss of money."

"But why?" Liz asked again. "I can understand the reason, but not why someone would do that to someone struggling."

"The old baron had a grudge against Julian's father. They kept up appearances due to their positions but hated each other … This is probably the last chance the old baron will have to make his move and destroy the Lionheart legacy," Tarav said severely.

He wasn’t telling Julian any news. The baron and Julian's father had been great friends in the past, but something happened, something his father never explained to him. The fact that the baron's son was an arrogant bully didn’t help either.

"Maybe they have something to do with my father's disappearance," Julian muttered, staring at the wall, but with his mind away,

"That's a serious accusation, Master," Tarav said in a hushed tone, clearly afraid of discussing these matters close to Rayra, whom he didn't trust. The fox-woman caught his meaning and chimed in.

"I have no interest in your local politics, Mr. Butler. I'm here to fulfill my mission, and that's it," she said, uncrossing her arms and sitting opposite Julian. "But I must say, your situation is definitely curious, Julian. I can give you my share of the treasure as a loan if that can help you pay the debts."

"Me too," Liz added with excitement.

"Thanks, ladies, but even with the harvest and your coins, I’ll probably still have a deficit of around three thousand coins."

"Unless we find a mysterious treasure prophesied in the roof of a dungeon," Rayra said with a raised brow and a sly smile.

"That’s tempting, but we have no idea where to search for it," Julian sighed again. "In one week, we can probably mine something, can’t we, Tarav?"

"Yes, Master. It will be hard to gather workers, but it can be done. Do you want me to proceed?"

"Yes, go to town with Mirlo and do what you were already going to do, but now search for twice as many workers. Send some to harvest with Mirlo and lead the others to the mining. Send news to the baron about the soldiers dead in the mines," Julian said, getting up and walking to the stairs. He needed time to think. "I'll be in the office. Make yourselves at home. Please forgive my rudeness, Liz. I'll be back soon; don't go away. I need to think it through." She nodded and removed her grimoire from inside her pouch, which made Julian think he needed to check his book soon, but now he didn't have the time for magic.

Julian sat in the office and sunk his face into his hands with worry threatening to consume him. "Who does he think he is to come into my house and threaten to steal it so blatantly?" he muttered, looking at the window facing the road from where the baron had come. "I should've struck him more on that day." Julian's knuckles were white from clenching his fist as memories flooded his mind, yet he couldn't allow himself to be consumed by anger.

Julian realized that mining wouldn't be viable as he read the papers containing all his debts and incomes. In the best months, it had made around five thousand gold coins. There was no chance for them to make half of it in just one week. Still, every penny would count towards his goal. Yet, that made it more obvious he needed to think of another way to bring income to the house. The most obvious choice would be to dive into dungeons. Maybe even open a spot for a beginner mage like him, who wanted to acquire Soul Shards with more experienced combatants.

Liz would probably be the person to ask about it, and if Rayra joined them, they would be unbeatable. Julian doubted there was something more dangerous than the invisible cyclops in a dungeon nearby, but he also doubted one thousand coins would be lying down, waiting for him to collect them.

And then there was the promised treasure of the caves. If there were one thousand gold in the cave with the hint, how much would be in the one with the actual treasure? The kid inside Julian was also excited at the prospect of an adventure into the unknown. He had heard many stories of his parents' adventures and had always dreamt of becoming an adventurer. This would be the perfect opportunity, but he needed to piece together where the treasure was hidden. His mother would love that mystery. She had been obsessed with Soul Shards and the history behind their powers. She had never shared much about it with Julian, but he had seen her studying late at night almost every night. She sharpened her blade or stared at Soul Shards for hours.

Julian’s father always complained and called her to the bedroom, mainly on the days Julian was there. It happened often when Julian was caught watching her study or train through the cracks in the door.

"Look at the example you’re giving to your son," he used to say. "Our boy needs to learn to be a manager, not a dreamer." His mother always smiled when his father argued with her and didn’t talk back. They had their dynamic, one that involved silent conversations. Julian understood love through those conversations; his home was entirely of it. Now, it was lacking. I miss you, Father … Julian thought, realizing that was the first time he had felt it in many years.

The old man hadn't dealt with his mother's disappearance healthily. Vanishing like that wasn't much of a surprise after all they had gone through. Deep down, Julian believed the old man had a higher chance of being dead than his mother, and that haunted him. The possibility that the baron could be involved somehow only angered him more.

Deciding to think about it when he could do something about it, Julian moved to the door and called both Liz and Rayra. He was back in his chair behind the table when the two women entered the room. Both looked as stunning as ever, Liz with her worried and caring nature and Rayra with her narrow eyes and feigned disinterest.

At least I'm lucky somehow, he thought as he gave them a welcoming smile.

"What?" Rayra asked, annoyed, but she couldn't dissuade Julian's smile.

"Two things. I want to collect more rewards from dungeons. Can you provide me with a list of things we can do, Liz?"

"Yes, my Lord. I can think of three near Silverhold, but they're at least one day's travel away," Liz responded.

"Alright, I have a map somewhere here. You can use it to show me where they are," Julian said as he searched for the map among the yellowed papers on the table. When he finally found it, he spread it out on the furniture, and Liz leaned over it to inspect the map.

"And me?" Rayra asked.

"I want you to join us."

"I can't, I⁠—"

"Have a mission that you need to fulfill, I know. When are you leaving?"

"Probably tonight," she replied calmly as she moved to sit beside a concentrated Liz. "I should've left already, honestly."

"And why didn't you?"

"I don't know," Rayra replied. Julian caught a glimpse of Liz looking at him with a little smirk, silently saying, 'I know why.'

"Let me help you while you're still here. If you find the answer to your quest, it will also be good for all of us."

"Right. Do you have any genius ideas?"

"Not really. Can you show me the notebook again?" Julian asked, ignoring the woman’s passive aggressiveness and stretching a hand towards her. Soon, the notebook was in his hands, and he started reading.

"The Soul Guardian awaits beneath. One must venture into the depths and face the Dragonborn to find what was never lost. Treasure and power for those who dare, in every shadow, death does stare," he repeated the sentence, looking at the words translated beneath the original text and the strange forms on the paper.

Julian kept analyzing the shapes with care. It had the semblance of a reptile creature but only the silhouette of its face. Close to one end was a kind of mount—perhaps symbolizing a horn or a lump—, and on the other, a line passed, which could be a mouth. In the center of the drawing lay a tiny dot, which could be a single eye. Whatever this creature was, it was terribly ugly.

The figure looked more like a child's drawing than a prophecy hidden in a strange and mysterious cave, and that bugged Julian’s mind.

"Here are the three dungeons we can try to loot, Lord Julian," Liz said, shifting his attention from the notebook to her. He looked at the map with attention. None of the places were close to one another. "The farthest one is an ogre dungeon. I know there's good loot there, but it's dangerous." She pointed to the north of Silverhold, crossing some hills and mountains.

"And the others?"

"To the west, passing your mine, there's a hydra maze. It's been there for centuries and is said to have good treasure, but it's easy to get lost in it or be found by the hydra."

"I'm sure Rayra can help us with tracking," Julian said with a smile, but the woman only frowned.

"And here we are, and the closest one is a goblin dungeon to the south," she said, pointing at the area of Silverhold with a lion stamped on it. Beneath the lines of a river, there was a cave. "Little to no rewards in there, but we can always be surprised by it," she finally said, but Julian's eyes had been drawn to the river line.

Something about it looked familiar. Julian's mind raced as he tried to recall where he had seen it before, and then he glanced at the notebook in his hand. Realization struck the young Lord like a boulder.

"It's a map!" he exclaimed, causing the two to jump in their spots.

"Yes, it's a map. I'm looking at it," Liz said with an almost scared face as she pointed to the map on the table.

"No, not that map. This one!" Julian said, lifting the notebook to his face and pointing at it.

They looked at him as if he was crazy for a moment, and then realization dawned on them, too. They stared at the notebook in awe.

"We didn't realize it was a map because it didn't match our borders, not the current ones or the natural ones, but look," he said, standing up and moving to the balcony in his mother's room. His steps echoed through the entire manor, with them closely following behind.

"There's the mountain where the baron is mining." Julian pointed westward. "And to the south is the river." He directed their gaze to the south as they followed his hand.

"And the point in the middle?" Rayra asked, taking the notebook. Both Julian and Liz leaned in to look at it. This time, they realized it simultaneously and said in unison,

"It's here!"

Chapter

Eighteen

They looked at each other for several seconds but said nothing. Instead, Rayra changed into a fox and rushed down the stairs. Julian and Liz followed close behind as a scared Jet stood on the first step with her fur up and bristling at the sight of the larger animal.

Julian stopped to pet her down, and she seemed to calm down. "Sorry, Jet, I can't be with you right now," he said as the cat purred under his fingers. "I have a treasure to find."

Then he sprinted outside of the house. He saw Rayra heading to the right, so he went to the left, as Liz was already on her way. Julian was full of excitement as they started their search. The point on the map was precisely where they were. The entrance to the dungeon had to be in the vicinity, on the slope of a hill, or simply a hole in the ground.

The lord wasted no time searching for the entrance the whole morning.

Julian returned home sweating and out of breath as the sun was close to the top of the sky. Still, they couldn't give up. The search around the house proved unfruitful, so they decided to expand the radius of their search. Rayra hadn't returned, making Julian think she had realized the same thing. With the horses saddled and their throats reinvigorated with water given by Mirlo's wife, Julian and Liz parted again, looking for the entrance to the dragonborn dungeon.

Julian galloped between the crops on both sides of the road, went to a slope nearby, and combed it, even coming close to the Bravo's property once. He expanded his search to the whole radius of the estate but still couldn't find the location if it ever existed.

Hope proved to be a futile idea for Julian in the last few days, but he could still rely on hard work without hope. With that in mind, he made another round of searches. When he finished, his hair and clothes were full of leaves, and his face ached from the burns of sunlight.

Workers were already harvesting the crops when he returned home. Julian waved to Mirlo as he commanded the new workers but couldn't bring himself to smile. Liz and Rayra's moods weren't that good either. Both were sitting with their back to the mansion walls, facing the crops.

"Nothing?"

"Nothing," they replied as Liz extended a large cup of water to Julian.

"We just need to keep searching," Julian said, trying to give them confidence, but it was useless.

"This could be anywhere else, Julian," Rayra started, the woman too tired to be ironic or judgmental. "A place close to a river and a slope? I know thousands like that. Still, now I'm closer to my goal. This isn’t the worst outcome possible."

"It's here," Julian stated, locking eyes with her. "Trust me, I'll find it, the same way I discovered it was a map."

"Alright," she replied with a sigh as she leaned against the wall. Her movement made her muscular abdomen stretch. Julian glanced at her curvy features but was interrupted by someone calling him from behind.

"I'm sorry, Master," a woman's voice called. "Where can I harvest now? I finished the first round."

Julian turned to see a thin girl, almost a child, looking at him with pleading eyes. She was there to work, but didn't seem able to do it.

"No reason to say sorry. You don’t need to work now. Go to the worker’s shacks first," he said, pointing in the accommodation’s direction. "Go there and make yourself at home, then go to the kitchen and eat something. Only then should you start working again."

"Thank you, master. I’ll grab my things," she said, bowing exaggeratedly. Julian could see tears in her eyes as she raised her face and looked into his.

"It's nothing," he replied, patting her shoulder and waving for her to go.

When she left to return to the crops, he turned back to the girls, and both had smiles.

"You're really nice, aren't you?" Rayra asked in a surprised tone.

"I guess so. What's the deal with it? Everyone's nice," he replied, feeling his cheeks blush.

"Most people are terrible. You two are different," Rayra said, pointing at Liz and Julian. "Your butler isn't the worst either," she complimented as she stood up.

"Back to the search?" Liz asked.

"Yes." Rayra shrugged and moved to the road, passing close to Julian and leaving a scent of lavender in the air. Her tail even brushed his waist on the way out. When she was three steps away from them, they heard the scream.

Chapter

Nineteen

The loud noise pierced the air and made Julian's whole body shiver. He looked around, searching for someone in danger, but couldn't hear anything. Then the scream began again, and he rushed in its direction. It was coming from the crops.

From the same direction, the worker girl had just gone. Is someone attacking her? Julian thought as he rushed in that direction with Liz and Rayra close to his back.

His jaw almost fell to the ground when he found the sound’s source. Or worse, almost fell into the crack that had opened in the ground. A hole akin to a scar split the ground. Hanging by her hands, the girl hung there, not falling only by the strength of her thin fingers. Julian shoved his fear away and threw his hands at her, grabbing her arms and pulling her up with all the force he could muster.

The hole wasn't large. It could fit only one person, but they had no idea of its depth. He pulled with even more force, only stopping when the girl was entirely outside the crack. She was trembling heavily, and Julian pulled her away from the hole with Liz and Rayra behind him.

"Are you okay?" he asked as the girl tried to breathe. "Did you get hurt?"

“I'm fine," she replied after a couple of seconds.

"Good. Go sit and calm yourself."

She nodded and walked away.

"What in the Last was that?" he finally asked, looking at the crack in the ground. Nothing was exciting about the hole, but the fact that one was in the middle of the plantation boggled his mind.

Julian collected one large rock and threw it inside the hole.

“It’s not that deep,” Rayra said, getting close to it, “It extends itself to the sides at the end.”

“How do you know?” Liz asked, and the other woman pointed to her eyes. “Oh, yes … improved vision.”

“Like an irrigation tunnel?” Julian asked,

“Exactly,”

“But that’s not on the records. We never built an irrigation tunnel.”

“Maybe a previous owner?”

“We are the first owners.”

They remained silent, looking at the crack in the ground and wondering if that could be related to their search.

“Anything particular your mother said about this place to you?” Rayra asked with narrow eyes.

“Nothing that I can remember. Mother was more into the patterns she could see inside the Soul Shards. She spent hours and hours looking at them, trying to find the common pattern in each one.”

“I see … the search for the pattern is quite disseminated among the scholars of my kind, but we didn’t find it already,”

“Maybe my mother did⁠—”

“Impossible, we have been trying for centuries,”

An idea flashed inside Julian’s mind. “I think I have discovered how to find the entrance to the dungeon.”

“What? How?” Liz asked,

“Just trust me. I need you to fill the tunnels with water, Liz.”

“Alright, I’ll need to use the Soul Shards we gathered. I have no idea the size of the tunnels.”

“No problem,” Julian said as both surprised women looked at him, almost as if he was crazy. "If we find the entrance, we have to be ready to enter it as soon as possible,"

Each one of them had gotten six shards. Julian gave one to Liz and one to Rayra, promising to get the first in case they entered the dungeon successfully.

The two women were far more experienced with magic and would use it for a better purpose than him. Julian's abilities now were raw power in some strange form of energy.

As Liz started to produce the water, Rayra sharpened her knives and adjusted her bow while Julian searched in the warehouse for chain mail and wore it beneath a white shirt, a black coat with the blue and white symbol of the Lionheart family, pants, and two black boots. He felt powerful and comfortable and headed up to the manor’s roof.

There, he leaned against the roof and watched for movement within the crops. Liz kept working hard, making the hole flood with water. The prospect of entering the dungeon made his mind race with possibilities. Still, he was most curious about his mother's reaction to the knowledge that an incredible dungeon was inside their own lands, a dungeon that could've had answers she had searched for all her life.

Deciding to look at his grimoire finally, Julian snapped his fingers, and the blue book appeared in his hand.

"Hi, Mr. Grimoire. Are you a Mr.?" Julian asked with a raised brow, but obviously, the book didn't answer. It just remained there in his hand. How stupid am I to talk to a book? He asked himself as he opened the pages.

Owner: Julian Lionheart.

Rank: Novice (7/10 shards).

Magic Affinity: Arcane.

Spells:

Arcane Explosion - Due to the terrible manipulation of his powers, Julian can perform one single mana explosion and it can destroy mostly anything it touches at the cost of a high amount of energy. With practice, the cost of mana can be reduced, and the precision of the spell can be improved.

Arcane Whip: Julian can summon a whip of energy; he has no idea how to do it, which is amusing.The spell has a low cost of mana and considerable damage through flensing. It can become a decent frequent spell if the user can learn it.

"What!?" Julian thought as he finished reading the pages.

"Terrible manipulation of my powers, and you think that's amusing?" Julian couldn't help but laugh at the text. The book couldn't speak with him directly and only make annotations based on Julian's experimentations and mana manipulation, but it could undoubtedly give its own opinion of his performance. The young Lord couldn't even get offended by the grimoire due to how ridiculous the situation was.

The old mages' advice started to ring inside Julian's mind. There was no reason for him to become angry with the grimoire. They would be close to each other for their whole life. Even the passive-aggressive pages had given him a good insight into his abilities. It could only improve if he strengthened the bond between him and the object.

"I know that you, Arcane Grimoire, have high standards due to the rarity of this power and your own existence. I'll do better in the future to honor the previous Arcane mages; I promise," Julian said. He wasn't lying to himself and certainly not to the book. That was his plan; he didn't start something to do it in a mediocre way. If he was going to be this different kind of mage, he planned to become the best one in the world. "Do you have any tips on how to enter this dungeon?"

The book didn’t answer, but instead, Liz called him in the distance.

“Julian! Something is happening!” she cried out loud. He almost dropped from the roof directly to the ground by instinct, but decided otherwise. It is better to be ready with two working legs than broken ones.

He rushed down the stairs, through the manor’s room, and across the road to the crops. He could see nothing there until he found Liz looking at the hole in the ground. But he could feel it.

“Do you have awareness of where the water is, right?” Julian asked, but already knew the answer.

“Yes, I can feel its course.” As Liz uttered the words, Rayra appeared behind them worriedly.

“Good, you’re here. Give me your notebook.” Julian said, and the fox woman faltered for one second before delivering it to him, “And a pencil.”

Then Julian passed it to Liz.

“Now, draw the shape the water is forming.”

Liz didn’t ask any questions. Instead, she started drawing. After less than two minutes, the shape was finally revealed. The form was quite simple. The edges connected three eye-like shapes.

“Where are we in this drawing?”

“Here,” she said, pointing at the edge of one of the shapes.

“Show us the middle of it, where the three shapes connect,” Julian said. Liz remained silent for a second, trying to understand him. “I think there will be an entrance there.”

“In the middle of the crops?”

“Why not? This is the pattern. It was already here. It has always been. We’ll enter it.”

Liz nodded and started moving. Rayra had a smile on her face as well. She knew what he was saying was probably right, and the realization of her being able to fulfill her mission exhilarated her.

They finally reached the intersection, but Julian couldn’t tell it. It was simply the middle of the crops. Between one or another plant, they stood looking at each other.

“So?” Liz asked,

“We just need to find the door now,” Julian said, already searching with his feet for where the entrance could be. His companions did the same, and as he searched, his mind continued to race. “Can you repeat the words? Maybe there’s a clue we are missing.”

Rayra sighed, annoyed by stopping the search but aware it was a reasonable request. She took the notebook from her pouch and uttered,

"The Soul Guardian awaits beneath. One must venture into the depths and face the Dragonborn to find what was never lost. Treasure and power for those who dare. In every shadow, death does stare."

As she said the words, Julian repeated them in his mind. But he couldn’t think of anything related to the place they were in. Shit, maybe I was wrong.

When he turned to look at Liz and Rayra, his face crashed against a wooden door. Just like that, a door now stood between Julian and the girls.

"We did it," he muttered in awe. "We found it."

The smile on Rayra's face was the most radiant Julian had seen since he met her. It was like looking at a whole new person. With the notebook in her hands, she rushed towards him and hugged him and Liz. They were both speechless with the strange show of affection, but returned the gesture with a smile.

"I can't believe it! I'll be able to go back home," she said, and Julian could almost see tears forming in her eyes.

"First, we need to conquer the dungeon," Julian said with a smile as they ended the embrace.

"Yes, of course," Rayra replied, her tone becoming severe again. "Try not to slow me down, alright?" she said as she started to move towards the door.

Liz looked at Julian and chuckled silently, covering her mouth with one hand as he shrugged.

"Wait, I need to let someone know where we're going and leave a message on how to open it for Tarav. It appeared when you said the words?” Julian asked, but it was Liz who replied.

“No, I was looking at the exact moment. Before she uttered the words, the door was already materializing. It was simply waiting for someone, I guess.”

“Alright, since we don't know what can happen inside or if the door will remain open when we enter, it will be better if we told someone before we enter it," Julian said, and Rayra sighed deeply.

"Alright, I'll wait here⁠—"

Before Julian could reply or turn and leave, the door opened with a loud crack. A gush of wind started to blow from inside the door, but there was nothing there. Pitch black stood before them, but behind it, the world remained as normal as always.

They traded glances, and before any decision could be made, the wind became stronger, pulling them toward the door. It was like fighting a whirlwind. Julian tried to grab the handle of the door but couldn’t. He tried to hold on to the ground, but his fingers couldn’t find anything to grab a hold of. Lastly, he tried to unsheathe his sword and stab it into the ground. Still, before he could do anything, Rayra and Liz were dragged through the entrance, and then it was Julian’s turn.

Only darkness awaited him on the descent when he entered the dungeon door.

Chapter

Twenty

Darkness engulfed everything.

Julian tried to scream as he fell, but he couldn't hear his voice. He could feel his vocal cords stretching, his throat sore, and his mouth open, but no sound emerged.

He just fell and fell, waving his arms and legs, trying to understand what was happening but failing as desperation overtook him again.

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!" He finally heard his voice as darkness turned to light, and the void became air. "Oh," he muttered as he realized he wasn't dead inside a void of nonexistence. Instead, he was falling through the sky.

A jungle awaited him below. Close to him, he could also see Liz and Rayra falling. He couldn't discern their features, but assumed they were as desperate as him. The tree canopies grew more significant by the second as he plummeted.

This was supposed to be a dungeon … old buildings, narrow corridors, low light, not a freaking jungle! It was the last thing he thought before his body collided with the first branch and then a second and a third.

He felt pain only on the first hit; it was as if his body had become numb. He tried to grab one of the branches to dampen the fall, but his hand crashed through the branches until he landed with a loud thump on his back. I thought dying would hurt, Julian thought as he opened his eyes.

To his surprise, he wasn't in a new place. He wasn't in the dark void, nor had he become one with the Last Soul. Instead, as far as his eye could see, he was still in the jungle. He turned his neck and realized it wasn’t broken. He slowly sat up and looked at his limbs. Nothing was broken there, either.

"What in the Last?" he asked out loud.

"Julian?!" He heard Liz's voice calling for him from somewhere to his right.

"I'm here," he said as he slowly got up and dusted himself off.

"Are you well?" She asked as she moved from the shadows of the trees and emerged in front of him, completely unharmed.

"Yes, mysteriously. Where's Rayra?"

"Here," the fox-woman replied, appearing from the other side of the jungle as she removed leaves from her hair, tail, and fox ears. "Wasn’t this supposed to be a dungeon?"

"My thoughts exactly," Julian said as they regrouped in the center of their clearing. "Any ideas, girls?"

"The basics. Discover where we are, find the treasure, and find a way back home through the skies," Liz said with a dumbfounded voice.

"Just a normal day," Julian said with a sigh as he looked around, trying to understand the best course of action.

"Follow me," Rayra said before he could come up with any ideas. He was glad she knew to help them maneuver through that situation.

They rushed to follow the fox-woman as she changed forms and walked through the woods. From time to time, she stopped and smelled something on the ground. She didn't continue walking the second time she halted. Instead, she waved her head for him to come closer.

He crouched below the place, and what he saw made him shiver. Two massive footprints stood on the ground, at least triple the size of Julian's hand. The beast had one finger on one end of the paw and three on the other, signaling it was a reptile of some species.

"Maybe the Dragonborn of the murals," Julian muttered, deciding they needed to make as little noise as possible.

"I don't think so. The creatures on the walls seemed humanoid. This is a monster or an animal," Liz replied, and the fox nodded. "I think we aren't inside the dungeon yet. The message said we needed to venture beneath, and we are pretty much on the soil right now. If I had to guess, our job here is to find the way to the real dungeon."

"Makes sense," Julian said, scratching his chin as he got up. "So let's look for clues and be aware of our surroundings. We don't need to start a fight if there's no need for it. We have no idea what these creatures are or what they can do."

They nodded at him and returned to their walk through the jungle. Rayra remained in her fox form the whole time, leaving only small prints on the ground as if she weren't heavy. Julian kept looking at his sides repeatedly, trying to catch any sound.

The problem was that the jungle made a lot of noise: birds chirped, insects flew, and the trees rustled with the wind. Occasionally, they could hear a distant growl or howl, making Julian shiver as his hand gripped his sword's hilt firmly. He was ready to fight and somewhat eager to do so, but the fact that he was facing the unknown was the real reason for him to be so unnerved.

As they reached the wall of a slope, they decided to hug it on their route to eliminate one direction from which monsters could attack them. Rayra's plan was simple: search for a water source, which would probably lead them to civilization or to safer places. They didn’t have a clue about the dungeon's position, so the first step was eliminating bad outcomes. Finding water to drink, food to eat, and shelter seemed as wise as any other idea.

Staying beside the slope, they traveled for at least two hours, and the sun seemed not to move in the sky. Julian's forehead was sweaty, and he had already given up on cleaning it. They had reached a second clearing when they heard a deep and grave growl for the first time.

Different from the other noises they had heard before, this one wasn't far. Among the trees and their shadows, the beast growled only forty or fifty feet away. Rayra instantly changed her form, nocked an arrow out of her quiver, and pointed it toward the shadow.

Julian held his breath as he stood in a fighting position, holding his sword with both hands and waiting. Liz did something similar with apprehension stamped on the trio’s faces.

They didn't have to wait long. After a couple of seconds, the creature emerged from the shadows at a fast sprint. The beast was covered in feathers, with white and red plumage forming strange patterns. The creature's beak was sleek, black, and long, and it ran on two legs with immense and sharp claws. As the monster ran, it flapped its little wings, revealing more claws underneath. The creature was a strange mix of reptile and bird. It looked like a giant chicken, but with sharp claws and even sharper teeth.

Hissings and the crackling of branches pierced the forests air as the monster rushed towards them. Rayra shot an arrow, and the beast tried to dodge it but instead was hit on the left wing. It kept running as Julian finally released his breath and prepared to attack.

The creature jumped into the air as it reached them, and the young Lord was surprised by its agility. At the same size as Julian and double his weight, the monster leaped into the air with its two claws directed at Julian's heart, covering ample space.

Before he could swing his blade, the monster was hit by a burst of water and another arrow, making Julian miss his attack by inches as he dodged the strange kick. The monster's claws whooshed through the air beside his ear.

Julian didn't wait. He pressed the attack and swung again as the reptile tumbled across the ground, trying to get up again. The blade cut cleanly through the creature's right wing. It growled and hissed as it tried to get up and run. The monster had thought they were easy prey, but made the wrong judgment. He swung again, aiming for the chest, and slashed deep through the creature's feathers, making the red ones redder and the white ones stained with crimson. It fell dead to the ground.

The young Lord turned and searched his surroundings, waiting to see if another beast was headed their way. All he could hear were the women's breaths and his own.

"What the hell is that?" Julian asked, but no one seemed to have an answer for him.

"I've never seen anything like this," Rayra finally said, crouching and inspecting the monster. "I want some of its feathering to study it,"

"Yes, take as many as you’d like," Julian agreed as Liz inspected the surroundings. "I can skin it." He crouched at Rayra's side.

"Do you have any experience with skinning an animal?" Rayra asked with a raised brow.

"Not really," Julian replied with a smile. "But there's always a first time, right?"

"Leave it to me, pretty Lord," she said, looking at the beast and studying its anatomy, deciding which piece to take first. "I've done this hundreds of times."

"Guys," Liz's voice came from behind Julian. He sensed a good measure of apprehension in it.

"What?" He turned, already gripping the pommel of his sword, and saw her pointing to the skies.

"Something is coming," she finally said as the sounds of wings flapping in the air grew louder.

Julian stared at the sky as they stepped back from the carcass, moving closer to a large tree. Rayra had already given up on skinning the beast and was far more concentrated on her nocked arrow facing the sky. Liz also rushed to their position, and just as she put one foot beside Julian, the sound of flapping wings entered the tree canopies.

The monster fell to the ground with the demeanor of a rabid dog, its wings breaking branches and even some tree trunks. The creature, double the size of the monster on the ground, went directly at it, devouring flesh, wings, and feathers.

Julian was in shock for a couple of seconds due to the violence of the attack. Part of him said he needed to run as fast as possible, but his body refused to move as they contemplated the strange and awe-inspiring scene. The feasting creature resembled a salamander with its oily body and its scales shining in a peculiar pattern of orange and black. However, unlike a salamander, this creature had large wings, no front arms, and two legs.

As the young Lord regained control of his legs, they started moving away from the creature instantly. They could hear other sounds in the jungle. Julian suspected they had somehow triggered some event, as if the spilt blood had made the food chain manifest all around.

The ground began to tremble. Julian looked to his right and heard trees being knocked to the sides with terrible force, branches crackling, and a terrible roar in the air. That made the winged monster in front of them change its attention to the direction of the sound. Its black mouth was full of blood as it turned towards the noise, and its head bowed as if contemplating what to do next.

It was then that the devilish creature spotted the trio moving away from it. Its eyes narrowed, and it seemed to smile with its teeth wet with crimson liquid. Julian could almost hear the monster’s thoughts. It was considering whether it could eat them before the other monster arrived. They were small and easy to carry, while the dead bird on the ground was the opposite.

Making its decision, the salamander rushed towards them. Wings cracking branches and making the dirt fly through the air as it advanced. It dragged itself towards them, head swinging from one side to the other and drooling saliva mixed with blood to the ground.

Rayra shot one arrow after another, but the oily skin of the beast seemed to be made of iron. She hit true with every shot, but they stuck in place as if nothing was happening. The distant sound grew closer as Julian rushed to face the monster, prepared to use his magic this time. They needed to end this fast and move away, or whatever was behind them would catch them in the middle of the fight.

Julian struck the monster’s wing with force, but instead of dodging, the beast used its weight like someone would use a shield to hurl the young lord away. The strike made a massive gash on the creature, but it didn’t stop. On the contrary, the creature rushed faster, aiming to get Liz.

Getting up and rushing back toward the creature, Julian saw Liz dodging to the side quickly and rolling on the ground. When she got up, the creature tried to bite her head off but was hit by a massive burst of white and blue water on its face.

The spell Liz frequently used had high precision and could make even a monster like the salamander falter. At that moment, Rayra struck one of her magic arrows into the monster’s neck, and it screamed through the air. Julian accelerated his sprint and breathed deeply, feeling his mana rushing towards his braceleted hand. He swung with his blade hand, and the creature dodged to its back, dragging itself inhumanly fast. Still, it couldn’t escape the Arcane burst of energy flying from Julian’s hand.

Blue and burning mana hit the creature on the shoulder and obliterated its right wing. The monster’s agony could be heard from miles away, and the sound of the enormous creature intensified.

“Time to run!” Julian shouted as he turned his back and saw the other two rushing toward him.

Looking over his shoulder, the young Lord could see the strange salamander still running towards them, but its face didn’t have the murderous glare from before. Instead, it was filled with fear to its bones. As the trio got faster, the creature behind them only got slower. Julian didn’t want to discover what would happen to it; he only wanted to run. There are enough times to get lucky or overcome difficult odds, and he was sure that the odds of running behind the salamander wasn’t a beatable one.

As they sprinted through the woods, Julian’s throat got sore, and his legs ached. He was on the verge of being overwhelmed by cramps when they heard the monster behind them screaming one last time. The young Lord looked back and saw the beast in the air, inside a mouth Julian didn’t think could exist.

Full of sharp teeth, the monster stood bigger than the giant trees in the woods and ran on two long, thick legs. It was a giant lizard, enormous, menacing, and strangely fast for its size. The salamander tried to fight inside the monster’s mouth, and Julian even saw it wounding its head. Still, the giant lizard threw it into the skies and opened its mouth as wide as possible, and the salamander fell inside it like a bug.

The monster halted for one second, contemplating its feast and giving the trio seconds of advantage, but that wasn’t enough. As soon as the creature swallowed the salamander, it rushed towards them with reinvigorated speed.

As Julian contemplated its long steps rushing towards them, he looked to his side and saw fear both in Rayra’s and Liz’s eyes. The former had even forgotten to transform into a fox. Death was nearing them, and Julian had only one chance to survive. He knew his power was strong enough to make a hole inside that monster’s brain—if it was inside its head whatsoever. But to do that, he would be as close to death as any other dead man had ever been.

Still, it was the right thing to do. If the three of them were to die, he preferred to decrease the number of deaths by more than a third.

“Keep running!” Julian shouted as he halted. The creature was getting closer.

“Are you crazy?” Rayra shouted.

“No way!” Liz replied in the same exasperated tone. “Don’t pull that on us!”

“If you’re going to fight, we’re going to fight as well,” Rayra said, nocking her bow and shooting arrows toward the monster. One after the other, but it had zero effect. The creature even seemed to get faster.

“Can you throw me towards the monster’s mouth?” Julian asked in a hurry to Liz, who looked dumbfounded, as if he was asking her to help him kill himself. “I need to get close to use my power!”

“I can try, but I have never done that,” she replied, already moving water from her canteen. “Jump in the air when I count to three, and I’ll burst you up into the sky.”

"Alright," Julian said, moving in front of Liz, sheathing his sword and concentrating his mana on his arm.

"Three," Liz began as magical arrows flew toward the creature.

"Two," she continued, Julian wiping his brow free of sweat one last time. He wouldn't need any distractions.

"One!" she screamed as the monster approached, but an explosion hit the beast right in the face before Julian could jump into the air.

From a nearby tree canopy, a figure jumped onto the monster's face with a spear in hand as it thrust into its eyes. Another explosion hit the creature in the face, but all the attacks only made the beast even angrier. It thrashed and moved from one side to the other.

Julian could now hear other sounds in the jungle; more beasts were coming from where the giant lizard had come from before.

The figure atop the monster's head looked directly at them. It was covered entirely in strange clothing that looked more like leaves than any cloth Julian had ever seen. A muffled voice came in their direction. Julian couldn’t identify the figure’s gender by their voice, but the tone was full of haste.

"Run! I'll take care of this!" And then another explosion happened. The trees close to the monster blazed with orange flames.

Julian contemplated the scene for a few seconds, watching the brave stranger. The figure fought the monster, dodging its bites, and strangely, making fire rain over it. Julian thought about helping, but the instructions had been clear, and the sound of creatures getting closer only grew louder. They traded glances, and then they ran.

They ran for their lives until they couldn't run anymore. Only then did they stop. No sound could be heard nearby, and Julian had never felt so grateful.

Chapter

Twenty-One

It took several minutes for them to catch their breath. They had stopped in the woods, close to a vast, sludge-covered rock. The trio sat on the ground and waited. No one wanted to talk, but their faces spoke volumes. Liz was still terrified, Rayra was full of doubts, and Julian didn’t know exactly what to feel.

“We just need to be more careful. If we fight, we fight and leave as soon as possible. Scale trees or something,” he said in a whisper as his eyes darted between them.

“What the hell is this place? We shouldn’t be here,” Liz said, her eyes hollow.

“We didn’t have much choice, and if we had, we would’ve come nonetheless,” Julian said reassuringly. “Am I right?”

Liz shrugged and sighed, leaning against the big rock and relaxing.

“There’s a chance we just entered a different, more dangerous place,” Rayra said, her voice distant.

Julian let the words sink in for a second. “We don’t know yet.”

“I’m sure … we were supposed to be inside a dungeon, looking for clues to find God, not in the middle of a jungle full of predators,” she hissed, still distant.

“The message only said we should venture beneath. We’re definitely beneath something,” he said confidently. “And death is definitely in every corner.”

“Still, it doesn’t feel right!” Rayra hissed at him, almost scaring Julian. But he was getting accustomed to her ways and had a good hunch about why she acted that way.

"If the Lost Soul didn't want to be found, we're definitely in the right place. I don't have time to make you feel better. You're capable, strong, and smart. Whether your god is here or not, we need to leave this forsaken place. And to do that, you need to stay alive," Julian said harshly as he checked his sword on his belt and slowly got up.

"Sorry," Rayra muttered. Julian was surprised to hear those words from her, so he appreciated it.

"That's okay. Do you have any ideas?"

"I have one," Liz chimed in, pointing in the direction from which they had come. "No matter where we go, we'll never walk in that direction again."

The sun kept towering over them as the jungle grew thicker and wet. Julian looked up and over the tree canopies and found the sun stopped at the peak of their heads.

Rayra counted the hours, and when she informed them that they had been inside the jungle for three hours now, Julian knew the sun wasn’t moving at all. It stood there as hot as ever and stubbornly fixed in place.

They saw no more reptile monsters on their trail. The only animals they came across were insects and birds living their lives—oblivious to the three strangers walking across the woods.

Julian kept behind Rayra constantly, continuously checking over his shoulder to see if Liz was all right. The mage tried as hard as she could to put up a determined face, but he could see she was tired. Julian was also exhausted. They had worked a lot before finding the door to this jungle—and ever since they had been thrown into it—they only got more weary and exhausted.

Seeing a small cave near a slope was more than welcoming to the trio. The looks of relief on their faces were quickly replaced by wariness as they approached the strange place.

“I’ll search inside,” Rayra said, transforming into her fox form and jumping gracefully inside the cave. Julian wanted to ensure she would be all right but he couldn’t see in the dark or be as silent as her, so he waited patiently outside the cave. With one hand on the pommel of his sword and eyes attentive to his surroundings in every direction.

“I feel like something is watching us,” Liz said ominously as she stopped at his side.

“I have the same impression,” Julian replied without thinking.

The girl seemed shaken by his confirmation, making Julian feel slightly guilty. Still, it was better to have fear and be prepared than to be oblivious and dead.

Julian had felt the presence behind their backs more than once. First, he dismissed it as his nerves telling him to stay sharp. He was aware that the body responds to the stress of the unknown, but even when the trail was calm, the presence kept lurking. A branch cracking, leaves getting smashed, or birds chirping out of nowhere were all signs that something strange was following them.

He could feel the presence of mana on their track, but at the same time, he could feel mana everywhere. The whole jungle was abundant in it. For Julian, it looked like he was inside a Soul Shard and not in the middle of the woods. He was sure he could draw mana from thin air if he knew how. That was why he wasn’t sure something was following them, but being careful was never a bad idea.

“Maybe it's one of those creatures? Waiting for the right moment to attack⁠—”

Rayra jumped out from inside the cave, almost making Julian draw his sword and attack. The woman's synchrony sent shivers through his arm. She changed her form back into a beast folk and darted her gaze between them.

“What?” she asked. “You two look like you saw a ghost,”

“You scared us!” Liz protested a little louder than she intended.

“I was just trying to be silent,” she replied with an apologetic smile. “It’s safe here, and there’s a water source not far away.”

"Great," Julian said, already moving towards the cave entrance, "let's sleep and drink some water before we get back to the search." His tone was as confident as possible, and neither of his companions protested. Both were more than glad to have a little rest.

Rayra lit up a lamp she had removed from her pouch and showed them the water pouring from a crack in the wall. They drank it happily. The flavor of the mineral water going down Julian's throat felt better than any drink he had ever drunk.

As everyone was satisfied and their canteens filled with the liquid, they sat with their backs against a rocky wall. "You felt the mana surrounding us?" Julian asked Rayra, and she nodded positively.

"Yes, I've never been in a place so full of it," she replied, rummaging into her pouch again. She removed a piece of bread from it and parted it into three pieces.

"You are a prepared woman, aren't you?" Julian asked as he took the food and stuffed it into his mouth. She just shrugged and turned to face Julian and Liz.

"I'm now convinced we are in the right place. These creatures we fought were all similar to the Gods on the mural … maybe they're the Dragonborn."

"They didn't look as humanoid as the creatures carved on the walls," Liz said.

"Yes, but they're closer to it than anything else we have yet seen. My people tell stories about dragons running free on the lands in the Last Soul time. The tales about their ferocity and evil are popular among the beast folk. I'm inclined to believe these monsters are dragons."

“But if they don’t exist in the outside world, where are we?” Julian asked, and the words hung in the air. No one had a good answer, but it wasn’t a dungeon or a place of rest for the Lost Soul.

“The sun isn’t moving. Something strange seems to follow us, and monsters linger in every corner. We are in the right place, and we should focus on that,” Julian said with determination. “As much as I like to theorize about this place, we should rest now. We need to be ready if we are going to fight and find the Lost Soul and its treasure.”

“Right,” Rayra replied, and Liz nodded.

“I’ll take the first watch. ” Julian said, and no one protested. He moved to the cave’s entrance but didn’t leave it. He remained in the shadows, looking at the woods with attentive eyes. He couldn’t feel anyone looking at him now, but he would stay with his eyes open until one of the girls moved to replace him.

Julian’s mind wandered as the hours passed. He fought bravely against sleep and was almost beaten when he felt Rayra’s hand touching his shoulder and squeezing it gently.

“Were you sleeping on watch?” she asked with a sly smile as she sat beside him.

“No, I wasn’t,” he replied firmly, not wanting to admit he was as tired as ever. He started to get up, but she pulled his arm down.

“Hey, relax,” she said, her smile fading and an almost pleading face appearing.

“What? Everything is fine?” Julian asked, starting to get worried about Rayra’s demeanor.

“Yeah, yeah. Sit down,” she asked, patting the floor beside her. “I just wanted to thank you.”

Julian raised one brow as he sat again, leaning forward and catching a good look at her face. She was blushing. “Thank me for what?”

“For being here with me and being so supportive. I’m not used to people being so generous and helpful,” she finally said, looking at the ground.

“I’m just doing what anyone else would,” Julian said, staring at the horizon.

“No, you aren’t.”

“So, I’m just doing what I think everyone else should do when someone they care about is in need,” he said, smiling and gazing into her eyes. Julian’s words impressed the beastfolk, who smiled back at him. “And I’m also happy to help the Soul Searcher fulfill her mission. Liz told me you’re a big deal in your homeplace.”

That sentence seemed to bring bad memories to Rayra, who changed her complexion to a grimace full of pain. “Being a Soul Searcher is great in the books and stories. But in reality, it’s more like a punishment than a reward,” she muttered, looking at the ground again.

The falling of her armor insulating her from everyone else made Julian unsure of how to act. His curiosity got the best of him, and she didn’t seem eager not to speak, so he pressed further. "How so?"

"When I got my obligation, my little brother was only five. I used to take care of him all day after my mother got sick…" she said but didn’t complete.

"And how is he now?" Julian asked gently, his hand slowly searching for hers and gripping it. She didn’t protest. She took his hand and firmly pressed her knuckles against his.

"I don’t know," she replied, looking straight into his eyes. "I’m not allowed to know until I fulfill my mission."

She was exiled. The realization hit Julian like a boulder. Her glare, full of grief, made Julian’s heart pang. Her mission was to be away from her family and do the impossible, something that no one had done in millennia. Her ways, hurry, and constant lousy mood now made perfect sense to the young Lord.

Rayra was in a terrible spot, and Julian knew how that felt. His hands moved involuntarily to her face. He caressed her cheek as a tear fell. "I’ll help you. I promise," he said. She slowly closed her eyes, a gentle smile blossoming on her face.

"Are you sure?" she asked, opening her eyes and looking inside Julian’s soul.

"Yes." He smiled as she grabbed his other hand and removed it from her face. Now, they were holding both hands in the cave's dim light. She looked so different now, younger, more alive, and without her armor of indifference around her.

"Thank you, Julian," she said as she moved her body close to him and kissed the Lord's lips. It was a simple and gentle gesture, but it sent shivers through Julian's spine and awakened his body. "Now go to sleep. I'll need you recovered if we intend to leave this place alive."

Julian had no words left to say. She had taken the young Lord off balance for the first time, but with a kiss, not a snarky remark. She smiled upon seeing his reaction. "What? Are you surprised?" she asked.

"A little," was all he could say, returning the smile. "Liz wouldn't be as surprised. She said you were into me."

"She's smart," Rayra replied with a sly smile. "We three will have some fun later," she said amorously, enlarging her smile further and patting him on the shoulder for him to get up.

Julian's brows were up with her statement, but her face had a final tone. Hence, the young Lord got up and waved goodbye to Rayra. His mind wandered to the prospect of having these two amazing women in his bed, making it impossible for him not to have a smile on his face.

He chose a place on the ground near Liz, but not near enough to wake her up, and found the most comfortable position he could. Using his coat as a pillow, the Lord slept like a baby.

Julian only woke up because Rayra had a pressing tone in her voice as she shook him awake.

Chapter

Twenty-Two

“Someone was here,” Rayra said, her voice echoing the urgency inside Julian’s mind.

“How so?” he asked, already getting up. In the distance, he could see Liz's silhouette close to the cave’s entrance. She was standing there, looking into the horizon.

“Come, and you’ll see,” Rayra waved, and he followed.

When they reached the end of the cave, she looked at the ground and pointed. “Can you see it?” Julian couldn’t see anything, and his face said that without him needingto voice the words. “Look closely,” she demanded.

He crouched on the rocky ground and saw no signs of any prints or tracks on the dirty ground and floor. He couldn’t identify any patterns until Rayra grabbed a stick and made a drawing on the ground. The flow of her movement traced a strange pattern. It said nothing to Julian, but he could see how the result was the same as the patch he had looked at before. Looking to the next patch of ground closer to the entrance, he could see the same result, as if she had drawn it further and again.

“Did you see anything?” Julian asked, looking up at Liz.

“Nothing, Lord Julian, and I stayed up all the time looking at the woods.”

“You too?” Julian asked Rayra.

“Nothing at all, but this is the work of someone hiding footprints. I tracked our path part of the way back into the woods and found more.”

The idea of someone following them and being able to enter the cave without anyone noticing gave Julian the creeps. Suddenly, the place’s darkness and humid air became eerie instead of comforting.

“It’s the same person from the Cyclops dungeon. The one who entered there before us,” Julian muttered, wary of the possibility of an invisible foe being near to them.

The trio traded glances, all of them agreeing in silence. Whoever it was had figured out the dungeon entrance before them or entered with them without being noticed. They must be powerful and dangerous to be invisible for so long.

“We need to get moving,” Liz said as she grabbed her things.

“I don’t believe they are still here,” Julian said, his voice slowly relaxing. “Whoever this person is, they want to find the treasure. If they wanted to kill us, we would already be dead. They were probably following us to determine if we knew more. Since we were lost, they headed on their way.”

“I agree,” Rayra said with a nod. “I found some footprints going in several directions. Whoever this stranger is, they are resourceful. They didn’t believe we could detect them, but tried to hide their trail, anyway.”

“So, it’s not the same person who saved us from that monster,” Liz affirmed, and the other two agreed.

“If it were them, they would’ve had no reason not to show their face to us. Our savior is probably a native,” Rayra said thoughtfully.

She expressed Julian’s consideration of the matter to perfection. Instead of adding something to the discussion, he only nodded as he got up, adjusting his things and dusting off his clothes.

“We’ve got competition, girls. Better hurry,” he said with a reassuring smile.

Even though the news was somewhat problematic, Julian’s heart was exhilarated by the possibility of fighting a powerful foe. He had won against an invisible giant enemy before. Fighting an invisible human would probably be easier.

With those thoughts in mind, they started moving through the woods. Following Rayra’s direction and sharp senses, they felt confident they would find at least a water source and, with good luck, resources or directions to where they would encounter the lost god and its treasure.

The trio’s mood felt unshakable after the sleep. Not even the hot sun over their heads was taking their hope away. Despite the mosquitoes, the hot and humid air, the terrible ground, and the sense that danger lingered in every tree, they kept walking with determination. That’s why the rewarding sensation in their hearts felt even more remarkable when they found the cabin in the woods.

“Go ahead and scout,” Julian muttered to Rayra, who didn’t talk back. Instead, she turned into a fox and moved gracefully and silently toward the wooden cabin. Julian drew his sword, and Liz did the same with her dagger.

The fox circled the whole cabin, disappearing from Julian’s view for one second and reappearing on the other side. She didn’t find anything in the vicinity, so she jumped into the cabin through the window. After a few minutes, the cabin door opened. Rayra was again in her human form, waving for them to move towards her.

Julian breathed with a sigh of relief as he moved to the cabin with Liz. She was attentive to their surroundings, watching Julian’s back on their way to the small building. He was pleased to have such capable companions on this quest. Noticing his eyes on her, Liz smiled as they entered the cabin.

It seemed like a storm had passed through the building and devastated everything inside. There was a bed turned upside down, an empty crate, strange clothes thrown to the sides, and some rudimentary weapons.

"It looks like our invisible friend found this place first. I’ll look on the outside, see if there’s something useful left here."

Julian moved to the cabin’s surroundings, trying to discover if he could find some trail or anything the first invader had left behind. His search took only five minutes until he heard a voice echoing inside the cabin.

"I help you, and you return by stealing my belongings?!" a muffled and feminine voice echoed. The owner of the place had returned, and she wasn't happy. "They’re coming for me! Where is my magic spear?!" she shouted, and then he heard the fire explosion.

Julian rushed back to the cabin as the battle screams grew louder.

Chapter

Twenty-Three

Before Julian could reach the cabin doorway, Liz and Rayra jumped out of it with speed, a wall of water erupting behind them.

"What?!" Julian asked with his sword in hand, his instincts making his heart pump fast.

He watched Liz's mouth move to reply, but before she could, a burst of fire erupted from the window. Liz had to summon her water wall again.

This time, Julian was hurled with them. The fire's impact against the water blew them away. Julian hit a tree and fell face-first to the ground. His face was wholly soaked in mud and leaves.

"All these years alone. I thought you'd be of some help, but you're just thieves!" the woman hissed beneath her covered face. She wore an utterly dark cloth that seemed strangely magical. It somehow drank in the day's light and made his eyes falter upon a closer look.

"We didn't steal anything⁠—"

Liz's voice was interrupted by a fireball coming her way. She was almost unable to deflect it with her magic. Rayra was closer to the attacker. She nocked an arrow and aimed directly at the enemy, who moved fast in response. The arrow flew towards the woman's heart but encountered only a tree trunk behind her.

For a couple of seconds, all Julian could do was watch the display of skills. Arrow after arrow, the stranger dodged at inhuman speeds. With every dodge, she got closer to Rayra's position, zigzagging her way towards the beastfolk with a grace Julian had only seen Rayra perform. When she was close enough to the fox-woman, she extended her hand. A burst of fire appeared—not enough to burn her skin, but a small explosion that scorched her clothes and blew her away again.

Julian sprinted towards the enemy when he saw his companion flying and crashing against a tree trunk. His sword at the ready, his mind swirling with rage and his body with mana. The Lord was ready to kill, but his foe was also prepared.

She dodged his first swing and hit him with a flaming punch to the shoulder. Julian absorbed the impact and struck again. His resilience surprised the foe, and she almost could not dodge his following downward strike. She spun on her heels. Julian felt his blade hit the fabric of her dark clothes before getting deflected by it. It was like striking a heavy piece of metal, but surprisingly enough, he could see the cloth flapping against the wind.

She quickly ducked and swiped her legs at Julian's, making the young lord fall flat. His back landed full in the mud, and the young man was unrecognizable. As he looked up, the fire punch descended upon him again, but he rolled to the side. He could smell the burning leaves on the ground as he rolled to his feet, already swinging, but she fell back with a quick jump.

Julian thought he had her full attention, but the enemy could even dodge another arrow from Rayra and a drowning bubble of water from Liz. When the girls attacked, he sprinted towards the enemy. She was a beast, and his sword wouldn't do the trick.

Feeling the mana rushing to his bracelet, Julian gave up on rationalization and let the burning arcane magic explode from his hands. The strange ball of energy flew fast towards the enemy, and she ducked it. The mana hit the cabin, and the explosion created an enormous crack close to the window. She looked over her shoulder, and Julian saw hate growing even further in her stark blue eyes.

Before she could attack, he released another ball of energy. Mana wanted to escape Julian's body and burn something, its traget would be the strange enemy. She kept dodging and dodging, but she wasn't confident approaching him this time. The arcane magic was enough to make her fearless demeanor disappear. She could dodge arrows, throw fire magic, and even deflect strikes with her strange armor. But his blue arcane energy wasn't something she wanted to play with.

Still, she kept dodging, and Julian knew the mana in his body was about to run out. If he didn't finish her, they were doomed. He considered a strategy to face the woman as she avoided his strikes, and an idea flashed in his mind.

The cabin behind her was now just a massive amount of destroyed wood and clothes, but she was beyond caring. As soon as Julian stopped throwing his magic, she returned to the offensive. The enemy rushed at him with her fists in a fighting position, her hands enveloped by flames as her steps got closer. Liz and Rayra approached quickly, assuming Julian had no mana anymore.

They could finish her if they fought, but it was too risky. His idea was better.

As she got close enough, Julian released the mana from his hands and swiped it to the side. Instead of a ball of energy, a whip was formed in Julian's fist, connecting instantly to the enemy's legs, dropping her to the ground, just like she had done with him before.

Julian watched as his companions pounced on the enemy and pinned her arms. He slowly moved towards her, a smile blossoming on his face. That was the most brutal fight he had ever been in, and he almost lost it.

"We didn't steal anything from you," he said as his steps broke leaves and branches on the ground. "You should've listened to what Liz said."

When those words left his mouth, the woman instinctively looked to the side and locked eyes with Liz for a few seconds. Then she looked again at the tree canopies as if Julian hadn't said anything.

"What? Aren't you going to hiss at us now?" Julian asked with his brow furrowed. The stranger's demeanor changed on the spot, and her gaze towards the sky sent shivers down Julian's spine.

"It doesn't matter," she said blankly, any trace of rage slipping away from her tone. Then Liz looked up, and Rayra followed her gaze. "I thought I had the time, but it found me. We're dead," the stranger said ominously as Julian heard the flapping of wings in the sky.

Chapter

Twenty-Four

The jungle became a mix of red and blue flames, crackling as the flapping of wings grew louder and louder. Every sound, every movement, and every reaction had been shadowed by the sound coming from above. Unlike the enormous salamander who tried to eat them hours before, the creature approaching now was in no hurry. The wings whooshed through the air slowly, as if it was strolling towards them.

Julian felt his brow get wet as the monster approached, the stranger's words echoing in his mind. If she was scared of this creature, how was he supposed not to be at least wary? His instincts kicked in hard. It was fight or flight, but he didn't believe he could escape this. He didn't have someone to distract the monster for him. His two companions were upholding his previous distraction, and her demeanor was that of the condemned.

"What is it?" Julian asked hurriedly, getting close to the woman on the ground.

She kept looking up, ignoring his question.

"Answer him," Rayra said, forcefully pressing her knee against her arm.

"Death," she finally replied.

The trio traded glances and kept silent for a couple of seconds. All they could see from the stranger were her eyes under the strange cloth helm, but they were already void.

"Only The Last knows how many years I've been in this hell, escaping from them … to die like this," she muttered, more to herself than to anyone else.

"Release her," Julian pressed as the wings got closer and closer. The girls looked at him as if asking, 'Are you sure?' he nodded positively. "Sit her up,"

The woman sat and looked directly into his eyes, but it was like looking into a dark room. Julian approached her and crouched before the foe.

"Look at me," he said gently. "We didn't steal anything of yours. There's another person here with us, and they got here first. Now, please help us deal with this. Should we run? Can we fight? There are four of us. We're all mages," Julian said, but the woman didn't reply.

"She is a water mage, and she is a shapeshifter who can do some magic with her arrows," Julian said, pointing to the girls, but they received no answer. "You know the magic I can do. You saw it, and you saw my sword," he said, showing the weapon to her. The woman's eyes darted from his face full of mud and leaves to his left hand with the bracelet and to his right one with the sword. Then her eyes locked with the ruby on the blade's pommel. Her gaze grew bigger. It was like she saw a ghost.

Then she attacked him.

At least, that was what he felt at first. He even heard Liz and Rayra rushing to his aid, but she wasn't attacking him. She was cleaning his face, removing all the mud, as if she wanted to really look at him.

"By the Last!" she exclaimed, her muffled voice full of sentiment Julian couldn't define. She grabbed his shoulders with strength and was about to say something when the flapping of wings finally towered over them.

"It is here! We can't run. Our only chance is to defeat it. This monster is ancient and strong. It'll not die so easily, but we may have a chance together. We need to attack in conjunction as fast and firmly as possible." She was already getting up as if she wasn't near catatonic seconds ago.

The girls seemed as confused as Julian, but the monster above them shifted their focus to their impending death.

In front of the sun flew a humanoid body, at least two feet taller than Julian, with bat wings double its size. The sun made the monster appear like a massive black shadow. He started to discern its features as it approached them slowly, like a heavenly being.

"Let her make her little speech. As soon as I attack, you follow up," the stranger snarled as the monster became clearer.

It was a woman, or at least it looked like one. She had scales emerging on her arms near the elbow and legs near the knee, extending to her extremities, forming reptile like clawed hands and feet. Her scales were as red as blood and shone in the sunlight. Her skin above the scales was pale as milk, and she was practically naked. She wore a black adorned top covering only the middle part of her breasts, showing a good part of her features. Below the hips, she was covered by a loincloth as black as her top.

Even being almost naked, the creature had something regal about her. The circular horns on her head only made her even more peculiar. Her hair was as straight as silk and cut in the middle of the neck, with a fringe near the top of the forehead. In another situation, Julian would have been impressed by her features, but now all he could read in her expression was ‘Death.’

The devil was there to kill them. By the way she smiled, she would delight herself in it.

“Oh, I didn’t come prepared for a full meal,” she said, pouting as she neared the ground, some ten feet away from them. The strange beastfolk was one of the dragonborn from the murals they had seen in the dungeon. “Still, I’ll make good use of your meat. I’m tired of eating my kin. I’ll probably save some of you for later, except the invisible one near the cabin. That one disgusts me. And you … I’ll leave for last,” she said, pointing one of her sharp claws towards Julian while she held a sly smile. Near the ablaze cabin, steps rushed to the woods. Whoever followed them was just there, sneaking and running away as the monster sensed its presence.

“You’ll never touch the boy,” the woman hissed and moved away from Julian, her fists being engulfed in fire.

“I can’t remember the last time a human fell here, and you’re already dating the newcomer? How rude of you, the host needs their rights…” the beastfolk said melodically, walking in the air towards them one step at a time.

“You disgust me,” the woman replied.

“Oh, that’s unfortunate because you make my mouth water,” the Dragonborn said, licking her red lips and closing her wings behind her back as she finally touched the ground. “I have actually dreamt about killing you more than once. Some of my brothers and sisters told me to give up. They said that you were too smart to get caught. All of them laughed when I replied that a human couldn’t be too smart for anything.” She shrugged and smiled further. “I guess I’ll be the one smiling at the end.”

Then she rushed towards them, a red sword materializing in her hands from thin air. The sword looked as if it were made of black smoke one minute and then solid metal. The Dragonborn sprinted with her long legs directly towards the woman in front of Julian, as if the other three didn’t exist.

"Now!" the woman shouted as she stepped to the side to give Julian space and made her fist of fire fly towards the enemy. At the same time, an arrow flew towards the creature's chest and a ball of water flew towards her face. Julian didn't waste time and sprinted to meet her midway. She was as good as dead by his calculations. No one would escape such a coordinated attack.

Still, scales formed on her skin in every place she was hit. First, red scales formed on her stomach as the flames hit, but they didn't burn or even delay her movement. Then, a more considerable amount of scales formed on her chest and engulfed the arrow point. At last, it covered her face, including her nostrils and eyes, before disappearing one second later, removing all the water from the bubble Liz had thrown. In that simple second, she assumed a draconic feature, and Julian recognized it. The lean face, the sharp teeth, and the thin features … she resembled Fenrir ShadowFang perfectly. She was her progeny and looked just as evil.

His blade met hers, and the impact almost made him fall to his back. She slashed again. In this second attack, Julian felt she was restraining her strength as if she was playing with him and didn't want to hurt the young Lord.

That made his heart race in his chest. Mustering all the strength he could, he pressed against her, swinging from left to right and from up to down. Arrows slammed into her, as well as bursts of water and fire attacks, but her scales stopped everything. It was like her skin had a life of its own, and its only objective was to keep her alive.

Rayra transformed into a fox and rushed towards the enemy as Julian kept attacking. He had to find a breach to make his arcane blast land on her, but he was afraid of wasting his last spell and missing it. He would need to be sure he would hit before trying. The nature of arcane magic could be enough to defeat such a monster, so he needed to try. Rayra leaped at the creature, her fangs aiming for her neck, but she found only scales. The Dragonborn didn't even try to remove her. Rayra kept thrashing and rending, trying to tear through the scales, but her efforts were in vain.

The monster kept deflecting Julian's attacks with ease, even when Liz approached the fight as well and coordinated her dagger attacks between Julian's swords strikes. Sweat threatened to enter his eyes as his hands got sore from the strikes, and still, the Dragonborn didn't flinch.

Only when the third woman came swinging her fire fists toward the monster's face did they find a good angle to attack.

The woman came from below, delivering an uppercut on the monster's chin and making her head snap up with the impact. Julian hit her sword hard with force, and it dropped to the ground, but no blood was drawn. Then came Liz's dagger attack. She aimed for the neck, the small weapon connected with skin, flesh, and bone. The scales, milliseconds too late responding to the attack, only engulfed the blade after the creature had been hit.

Upon the strike, the Dragonborn lowered her head, and anger blazed on her face. A scream that seemed to be locked up in her throat for centuries erupted from her mouth. The sound, with such potency, blasted all four of them, sending them flying away.

When Julian hit the ground, his ears echoed and buzzed. He had to work hard to get on all fours, find his sword, and get up. The creature's sonic attack made his world tumble from one side to the other. He had serious doubts if he was hearing anything or if he had gone deaf.

He shook his head and looked up. In front of him, the Dragonborn slowly became more evident. She was halted in the middle of the woods and had something in her mouth. After a couple of seconds, Julian finally had his answers. Yes, he wasn't deaf, and she had Liz's dagger in her mouth, licking her own blood.

"Oh, so that's the taste of it," she said, delighted. "I'm impressed. You all are powerful. I'll stop playing with my food." She had her sly smile again as her sword disappeared from the ground and reappeared in her hand.

"If she was just playing before, we're doomed," Liz said beside Julian.

"We aren't," he muttered, looking directly at her. "Lock her up, Liz. I can kill her." The dagger wound had made Julian more aware of the creature's capabilities. Attacking at the right moment would be enough to hurt her, and considering the damage his magic could do, it could be fatal.

Liz nodded at him, and the other two seemed to hear his command as well because both rushed toward the enemy, who just halted and waited. Protected by her cloth armor, the fire-wielding woman took the front and started trading attacks with the Dragonborn. This time, the enemy tried to hit her repeatedly on the chest. She knew that if she kept bashing on the same spot, the strange armor would fail, maybe just like hers.

Rayra fired one magic arrow after the other at the monster, making Julian's mind race.

"Shoot every arrow at the same spot!" he shouted, and she seemed to understand his point. The Dragonborn also realized she had shown a weakness because her eyes widened. She started to attack even more fiercely. The scales forming on her shoulder deflected the first three arrows, but the scales caught the fourth one and then spat it out. The fifth hit true, and the monster screamed, throwing the stranger away and flying towards Rayra with inhuman speed. Julian tried to catch up and reach her, but the beast was already on Rayra. Her two hands grabbed the collar of Rayra’s clothes and threw her towards the horizon. She passed several trees in the air, and Julian couldn't see where she fell.

The monster looked at him with angry determination, assuming a more bestial demeanor. Her scales slowly engulfed her entire body, and her true form became apparent. In a rage, the devilish creature flew towards Julian, and he dodged to the side, making her crash against a tree trunk and tear it in half.

"Now, Liz!" he shouted to the mage, who was already concentrating the water around her hands, forming a gigantic bubble in the middle. That would buy him the seconds he needed. She hurled the bubble towards the enemy's body as it turned to face them, murder burning in her eyes as she got engulfed by the bubble of water.

If it were like before, she would need a second to get rid of the water using her strange scale magic. But that was all Julian needed. As soon as her body became enveloped by the liquid, the scales on it came to life, repelling the water as she had repelled it with her scream. At that moment, Julian's mana was already concentrated in his hand. This time, he wouldn't swipe it to form a whip. He wanted maximum damage and maximum area of effect.

He ran, pushing all the mana in his body into the palm of his hand. It flowed down his arm to his hand, forming a perfect sphere. He only had to let it go, to make it natural, to cadence the flowing of mana with his breathing and with the beating of his heart. He rushed, but halfway there, the mana wanted to fly on its own and jumped from his hand toward the enemy. It wanted to destroy, and it knew somehow the target was evil incarnate.

The ball hit the dragonborn's chest as soon as she repelled all the water from her body. She didn't have the time to dodge or to try to deflect. The impact was massive, and she almost ignored her body. It entered her skin like Julian had pierced butter with a kitchen knife during breakfast back at the manor. When it was in the middle of her body, almost on the way out, it exploded.

Scales flew into the air and plummeted to the ground. A bloody mist mixed with flesh and bone rained down upon the area. She kneeled slowly until the grass bent from the pressure, her head swam a bit before she toppled sideways. Her face showed a mixture of pain shock and horror before stilling . On the front, she had only a tiny hole in the middle of her chest, but on the back, she was utterly decimated. It was like watching the caricature of a being. Julian looked at his hand, shocked by the power, as he heard her voice. How she was still able to talk after that attack, he didn't know, but the fact didn't shy away from the words she uttered.

"This power," she said, coughing blood, "when did you come back, Devil?" she asked with a hiss. Her eyes widened as if her brain had finally realized she was going to die. And then she said nothing more. Her body lay there on the side, her right wing torn apart and the left falling over her face. She didn't look as scary now.

"Am I the devil?" Julian asked as he fell to the ground, feeling drained, in a daze, and utterly exhausted. His mind was numb, and his limbs sore. He was glad it was over. If he could just … relax for a while. He looked at the tree canopies, waiting for his body to get better.

"We need to hurry," the woman said, appearing before his eyes and interrupting his few seconds of peace.

"I'm tired of being in a hurry. Let me rest for a while. Where's Rayra, by the way? Is she fine?" he asked, trying to look at the trees behind her face covered by the black fabric.

"I'm fine!" Rayra exclaimed from the other end of the woods as she approached them. Julian could see Liz sitting on the ground near him and checking for wounds on his body, a worried grimace forming.

"I'm not wounded," he said with a gentle smile.

"You don't know; let me see," she said, her grimace not disappearing, the same way the giant face above him didn't move.

"What?" Julian asked, feeling the numbness of exhaustion taking over his body. The fact that Liz was passing her hand over his body to search for wounds only made the desire for sleep rush faster through his body.

"We need to hurry; others will come. Trust me." Julian was about to ask why he needed to trust her after she attacked them. But then she removed her mask, and what Julian saw made his jaw drop and his heart stop.

Before his eyes stood Lady Marcella Lionheart, his mother.

Chapter

Twenty-Five

Julian was as disoriented as when he crashed against a tree minutes ago. He couldn't believe his own eyes, but there she was nonetheless. Julian could see his mother's face perfectly: the long, curled black hair tied at the back, the big, clear blue eyes, the large lips, and the bushy brows. She had wrinkles near her eyes and marks on her forehead. Besides that, she was exactly as he had seen her before, except for what lay in the pools of her eyes.

Instead of the most profound curiosity, love for life, and discovery, he saw fear and urgency. He had many questions to ask, but his mouth refused to move.

"Do you know her?" Rayra asked, but Julian couldn't reply. She looked at Liz, but the mage was mute as well. Her eyes widened, and her mouth opened. "You know her too?"

"I am his mother, young lady, but that doesn't matter. We must get out of here before the other flying devils appear. I know a place," she said, waving away for them to follow. The sudden movement of his mother made Julian get up, shaken out from his previously shocked state.

"Wait! Mother? Is that really you?" Julian asked, getting up and almost falling to the ground.

"Yes, Julian. We don't have time now; please follow me."

"Wait! I haven't seen you in seven years, and that's all I get?"

"Seven years? Shatters! When I saw you, I thought maybe you had grown a little too much for your age, maybe you were just eighteen … but seven years? Liz and the other one, are they then your wives? No, it doesn't matter. Follow me. Now!" she said, waving her hand. She had an uneasy tone to her voice, as if she was processing the information and talking simultaneously like people sick in the head can sometimes be.

Julian could only imagine how being alone for seven years, fighting for her life, and escaping from monsters would affect someone's mind. Still … he was reunited with his mother, and they couldn't even talk for one minute. The way she behaved suggested otherwise, and the fact that he had no mana left in his body only made everything worse. So, he grabbed his things quickly and followed his mother, who was already in the middle of the woods, not waiting for any of them.

"That was surprising," Liz finally said, catching up with him.

Rayra also approached them and asked, "Is everything around you always in the middle of crazy events?" while adjusting her bow on her back.

"Starting with you, I guess. I'll talk with you two later. We have to catch up with her as she won't wait," he said and sprinted towards his mother.

Still, she didn't want to talk. Whenever he started a conversation or asked a question, she would shush him or ask him to walk more silently. The cold treatment began to weigh on the young lord. He felt again like a young kid who wanted his mother's attention. But all she could give him was her company while she did what she loved. Not that she loved being chased by monsters, but he felt rejected.

He had repeatedly played this moment out in his mind in the last seven years, but none of the scenarios he had created were anything like this reality. After a while, he started strolling behind her and felt Rayra's hand finding his. Liz took his other hand as they followed his mother. They looked at him with gentle smiles, trying to comfort him, and his heart felt it deeply. The duo cared about him, making the dreadful feeling bearable. Still, he released their hands with a smile and walked the rest of the way alone.

His childhood flashed before his eyes. He wondered what his father's reaction would have been upon seeing his mother in this situation. How it would be to reunite with his missing father. Was he in a similar position? Was Tarav now wondering the same things about them? Was the butler afraid of never seeing Julian again?

In the end, it didn't matter. The older man was a real warrior, and would keep things running, anticipating their return. Julian had no intention of being locked up in that jungle for seven years or even one more day. He would find his way back home, to his house, with his mother at his side. He just needed to take it a little easier on her. She had gone through a lot, but still … it was hard to shake those feelings away.

"We're here," his mother said at the front, waving one hand for them to follow. They were in front of a waterfall, the noise slowly becoming so loud that he couldn't hear anything else. She pointed to the water, and his brows furrowed, but then she splashed through the curtain of rushing water and entered the place.

Rayra changed her form to a fox and rushed to enter the water, with Liz following close behind and Julian on their tail. Whatever was behind the water wall seemed safe, so he followed them. The cold water soaked his boots and clothes, but it only took a second for him to pass through the water and be away from the liquid.

As soon as his body crossed, his eyes adjusted to the dim light of a small lamp, and he felt two arms hugging his body with force.

"Oh, my son!" his mother shouted, her voice full of sorrow and happiness. "I thought I would never see you again." Her face sunk into his chest, and below it, his heart stopped. He wasn't prepared for that. Tears of joy erupted from his eyes, unbidden. His arms embraced her tightly. He couldn't help but notice that the last time he saw his mother, he had been the one with his head on her chest in the embrace. Now, he was way taller than his mother, and she seemed so fragile in that embrace that he didn't want to let her go.

"I told everyone you'd come back, Mom. I was starting to not believe in it myself," he managed to say after a few seconds. "I can't fathom what you went through here."

"You and your father kept me sane, Julian. I knew I would see you again. I just needed to keep trying to find the way out. I never imagined you would be the one to find me. You're so … tall and strong! You were so little the last time I saw you. What is Tarav ordering to feed you?" she said, stepping back from his embrace and holding both arms, impressed.

"Father is gone, Mom." Julian decided not to lie to her. She was strong enough to handle the truth. They had found her, so finding his father wouldn't be so jarring. "He's not dead, not that I know, but he vanished last year. We entered this place hoping to find treasure and fix the estate."

"Fix the estate? How so?" she asked, her brow furrowed. "I'm sure your father left everything working for you. He's a great lord."

Julian coughed upon her commentary. She had no idea how much his father had changed in the years she was away.

"He was not the same after you disappeared, Mother…. He grew reckless, to say the least. But we'll find him and fix the estate as soon as we find a way out of this place," Julian said, releasing his mother and looking at his surroundings. They were inside a cave with a setup similar to the cabin in the woods: a small straw bed on the ground, a crate, some weapons, and paper with writings in a strange language. "What is this place, anyway?"

"One of my hideouts," she said, moving to the end of the cave and opening the crate. She rummaged through it for a few seconds and retrieved several pieces of dry meat. She offered them to the trio, and everyone accepted gladly. Upon seeing the food, Julian's stomach growled. The taste was similar to chicken but saltier and spicier. It was way better than he was expecting. "I have several of these places throughout the whole jungle. This was my second one, and I have kept it secured ever since."

"Are they searching for you, Lady Marcella?" Liz asked with her mouth full as she sat on the ground.

"Oh, yes…. They never stop searching for me. Don't be fooled by what that devil said before. They are fixated on me. They have a strange mix of hate and admiration for humans," she said, looking into the wall of water as if she could relive the memories. "I had been here for a long time, maybe one month — it's hard to say with the no-night situation — when I saw one of them for the first time. There aren't so many of them compared to the other beasts, but they are the most dangerous things inside this place."

"Are they holding the Lost Soul hostage?" Rayra asked with curiosity.

"The Lost Soul?" Julian's mother asked, as if the woman had spoken in a different language. "I don't think so, my dear. If they are, I've never seen it that way. I know they like to linger in a particular jungle area — where more mana is concentrated and where the way out of here is — they're definitely on guard, but I can't see why they would guard the Lost God. Why would you think that, child?"

Rayra had a frown for a couple of seconds. Julian knew her enough to understand she was still deciding whether she wanted to share her information. Her expression softened, and she relaxed, sitting beside Liz on the ground.

"We found some information that led us to this place, information about Ranabi, the Lost Soul. We would find what was never lost inside this place. I believe it is Ranabi."

"I see," Marcella said, scratching her chin thoughtfully. "But why is the god here? I can't see why."

"That's tough to answer. It's a sensitive topic for my people," she then looked at Julian, Liz, and Marcella as if pondering her following words. Still, when she started talking, Julian could see in her expression that she now trusted them. "Our god exiled herself as the truly last one alive. Ranabi informed all the beast folk that it had a last mission to fulfill and asked to be considered a Lost Soul. The god had always been close to the beast folk, renouncing its seat in the Heavens and preferring to be around us. Due to her nature, being around us wasn't a risk to her safety."

"That's the part I don't understand," Julian chimed in, "how such a powerful god can have its power threatened by basically anyone."

She cleared her throat and leaned her back against the wall. "Please, what I'm about to tell you must stay here and between us only. Do you understand?" Her voice had a grave tone, and everyone sensed the gravity of her following statement. With a polite nod from all, she continued, "Ranabi can't deny a request. It's a curse Fenrir threw on her thousands of years ago. He was jealous of her power and her connection with humans. In a way, when she was cursed, Fenrir made her exile herself to protect the world. Only when the first beastfolk were born was she able to be near intelligent life again. Beast folk changed over the years, but in the beginning, we had no evil among us. Unfortunately, the first conflicts with humans after the Shattering caused our eyes and nature to be opened to evil and greed…. We want the Lost Soul to fix us."

Everyone knew about the Race Wars that had happened for centuries between humans and beast folk. When Rayra didn't continue her speech, no one was surprised. It was a deep scar in her culture, and Julian could relate to that.

"So, if Ranabi is here, we should find her and ensure her safety. If those monsters have her held hostage, they would already have been freed into the world. So she's probably still locked up somewhere."

"Agreed," Liz said with a nod and a distant look. "And if there's a treasure in this place, it's probably where the Dragonborn lurks."

"Oh, for sure, there's treasure in this jungle. I found everything I have already here. Magic weapons, armor, equipment, and even gold. This place is like a storage from a magical past."

"All right, when do we leave?" Julian asked with a determined smile.

"What? Are you intending to go face the flying devils?" his mother asked.

"We need to get out, and this is the only way to do so, right?"

"It is, but you saw how only one of those creatures almost killed the four of us in less than five minutes?"

"Yes, but we killed it, didn't we?"

"Son, you have no idea…. There are at least ten of those monsters out there. If we face them … even with your strange power, we must be more prepared."

"And how can we prepare to fight those monsters?" Liz asked from a distance, and all eyes moved towards Marcella as she replied with a smirk.

"We find a font of mana, steal three sets of magic armor, and kill some demons along the way. Luckily, I know the exact place to do so."

Chapter

Twenty-Six

"How did you enter this place, anyway?" Julian asked his mother as they stepped over the body of a 'Demon Chicken'. His mother had named the monster that was a mix of bird and lizard. Julian had fought one before and understood why she’d come up with that name. She explained to him that drawing a monster's blood would attract other creatures. So they needed to kill it with as little bloodshed as possible. That's why they kept retreating from it until Rayra found the perfect spot to shoot an arrow into the monster's skull. Not a single drop of blood fell on the ground as the beast collapsed.

"Oh, it was the last day of harvest. Your father was going crazy with some merchants trying to pay too little for the corn. He had spent the whole week searching for new buyers. I was like I always had been … trying to understand magic and overcome the need for Soul Shards."

"That was what you were doing?" Julian asked earnestly.

"Yes, son. Didn't I tell you?"

"No, you didn't."

"I see … These years inside this place made me rethink much about our lives. How much time I had spent with this hobby … and how it eventually separated me from you. In reality, I was already away from you both, even when I was in my office in our home." She sighed.

"That is water under the bridge, Mom. We're together now, and that's all that matters."

"Thank you, Julian," she said with a gentle smile and watering eyes. She quickly wiped her eyes, cleared her throat, and continued, "As I was saying, I got frustrated with the patterns I found inside the Soul Shards, trying to replicate them somehow and produce usable mana from the residual one that exists in everything. When I stumbled into another dead end, I decided to do something else. Burning things had always been my second favorite thing to do, so I went to scorch the crops that had already been harvested. That way, the soil would be prepared for the next year, but while I was in the middle of the crops, a door appeared out of thin air and dragged me into this place."

"You were above the center of a particular drawing when that happened, do you know?"

"How so?"

"The three intricate semi-circle shapes you saw inside the Soul Shard were carved beneath our crops. Finding the middle of it opened the door."

"How many of our workers have probably walked over that exact spot?" she asked, thinking it couldn't be as easy as standing in a determined place.

"How many wanted to find or understand God's essence? The portal can probably sense intent."

The words lingered briefly as they walked through the dense woods. Marcella slowly nodded, agreeing with Julian. He looked over his shoulder to see Liz and Rayra following him close behind. They left enough space for the young Lord to connect with his long-lost mother.

"I didn't have the opportunity, but I want to give you back your sword and your bracelet. I was using them because there was a good chance we'd never see each other again. Now that we’ve found you, I need to return them to you."

"No, son. They are yours now. I no longer need a bracelet to do magic, and I have plenty of cool weapons to use. My spear, Anvarota, the one the invisible prick stole, is my new favorite. It has a fire affinity that burns everything it touches with immense ferocity. If you want to help me, help me get it back."

"That I can do," Julian replied with a smile, relieved that he could still own the sword and bracelet. He was still getting accustomed to the weapon. Even though he was prepared to return them to his mother gladly, he preferred not to relearn how to perform spells with a new bracelet or adapt to a new weapon. "How are you doing magic without a bracelet?"

"Oh, you'll probably be able to do the same when we find the mana font. I don't use a bracelet anymore. The bracelet connects your body and your innate Soul Shard. The mana font replaces it. As soon as you consume some of its water, you don't need to use it anymore, at least not inside the jungle. I don't know how it will work outside. We'll see."

Julian liked his mother's confidence. When he looked over his shoulder again, he saw Liz and Rayra smiling at him. He wasn't sure if it was an encouraging smile or happiness for their discoveries.

Before he could muse any longer, Marcella halted and muttered, "From here on, watch where you step and be silent. There are Devils near here."

As they continued on the rest of their journey, the woods started to thin. The tall trees became smaller and more spaced apart. The sun began to pierce more fiercely through the tree canopies. Sweat threatened to take over all of Julian's body, but they kept walking. The silence had already stopped being an eerie nuisance when they spotted the first buildings.

The structures were gigantic, bigger than the tallest tree he had seen in the jungle, and they seemed odd. The strange constructions appeared to be made out of perfectly polished stone, like the walls of a dungeon. They had dozens and dozens of glass windows that, in the sunlight, created an almost blinding view. Julian was amazed when he realized they were all abandoned. Rather than the buildings pressing through the woods, they had been almost completely taken over by nature. They were full of trees on the inside with floors falling or windows broken.

"Some creatures make nests here. We're really close to the font," Marcella whispered in an almost inaudible voice.

All nodded and continued their way through the strange formations. Julian's eyes couldn't resist looking inside, but most were empty and destroyed. It reminded him of the state of his house when he had arrived home and why he was there now. These buildings weren't the most giant Julian had seen. Baron Strazz's castle was bigger and more opulent. The ones in the Duchy were even more grand. Still, the fact that there were several of them in the same place scratched at Julian's mind.

How many rock mages would be needed to create that amount of rock and glass? How many years did it take to make such a wealthy city? How many people had lived inside those buildings, and why were they here, of all places? Those questions hammered in Julian's mind when he heard the flapping of wings in the distance.

They all traded glances, and Marcella pointed to a building on the side. They jumped inside it through a broken window and crouched near the edge of one of the windows. A moment later, Julian peeked at the skies to see a pair of wings flying above the tower. It was one of the Dragonborn with its black wings whooshing through the air with some degree of laziness. Whoever this creature was, it wasn't too happy about flying to its destination.

"It's probably going to replenish its mana at the pool. They need to do it to keep their armor always up. The effect on humans is way more lasting," Marcella whispered. "Let's follow it and see what we can do."

"Right," Julian replied, unsheathing his sword and following her. The other two did the same and stayed close behind.

As soon as the sound of wings receded past a nearby building, they resumed their walk on the strange streets. They kept close to the building walls and its long cast shadows, in case another predator caught them with its gaze. Julian kept looking over his shoulder to check on Liz and Rayra, but he was also wary of the invisible intruder that had been following them since they entered the portal.

Julian had no idea if the stranger was still following them after the Dragonborn spotted it before. But he couldn't shake the feeling that whoever they were, they wouldn't give up. Julian and his companions were the stranger's best bet to succeed in this place, especially now that his mother was helping. He just needed to avoid giving the invisible foe an edge or providing valuable information. He knew the stranger hadn't entered the cave behind the waterfall. The place was too small and muddy for them not to notice someone else in there, even an invisible one. But now, in the open? They could be anywhere.

Julian looked up and felt something odd on his skin. The sun wasn't hitting him as hard as in the previous hours. At first, he dismissed it because they were mostly walking in shadows, but then he looked again at the sky and realized the star had moved slightly to the west.

"The sun is going down," Julian whispered.

"It happens from time to time," his mother replied. "It will go dark soon, but the night doesn't last as long as the days. We need to go faster," she said in a hurried tone. She didn't want to be in the middle of the jungle when the moon was in the sky. Julian had no such intentions either, so they all started to walk as fast as they could, making as little noise as possible.

After a couple more minutes of walking, Marcella stopped and made a square with her hands, then the number two with her fingers. The message was clear: the font was two blocks away. Julian couldn't see how such a magical place could be so close. The abandoned city seemed the same two blocks away as it was now, but he trusted her knowledge.

They crouched and crept forward with as much stealth as they could manage on the tips of their toes. After a couple of agonizing minutes, they finally reached the second corner of the block and approached the wall of a building. Julian could hear someone moving water close by, but no sound could be heard besides that. On the other end of the street, there were more buildings full of mold and trees that extended endlessly. There was no sign of any other Dragonborn. They would need to peek around the corner if they intended to reach the font or understand what was happening.

And that was precisely what Julian did. He eased his head around a corner and looked down at the space between the two buildings and saw something magnificent. A pool of what seemed to be white marble stood on the ground. Its edges were engulfed by golden filigree, and giant statues of dragons adorned with gold ringed its base. Those statues probably cost more than the whole manor, but that wasn't nearly as impressive as what was inside the pool.

The strange liquid looked as much like water as it did smoke. The Dragonborn bathing inside it profaned the beautiful view of the liquid. It seemed to cleanse but never touch the Dragonborn’s skin, as if the monster inside the pool wasn't really there. The liquid made little waves here and there, as if an invisible force drove it away from the creature and back again. Julian instinctively knew it was pure mana. His heart almost jumped from his chest with the strange necessity of jumping inside the pool. He felt hands touching his left arm and looked back.

Both Liz and Rayra were pulling him away.

He had walked directly towards the pool and didn't even realize it. Thankfully, the Dragonborn didn't hear or see him approaching. He shook his head and moved back.

He mouthed an inaudible 'Sorry' as his back touched the wall. His Arcane power was hard to control. Somehow, Julian felt like it had a life of its own inside his body, as if he was using it on loan. Moments like this made that impression all the more prominent. Then they heard a male voice in the distance coming from the pool.

"Oh, you arrived?"

Did he spot me? Julian asked himself, as his grip on the sword grew firmer. Everyone shared the tension, and the young Lord smiled at them as if saying, 'We got this,' and prepared to move towards the enemy.

"Can you tell me why this now? I had a hunt scheduled with Avn," another male voice replied. The second voice made Julian's shoulders retract, but he hadn't heard it approaching the pool. Where had it come from?

"The boss wants us to move every magic artifact to the prison."

"Every artifact?" the first voice asked in shock. "That will take at least twenty trips back and forth."

"Indeed," the second one said in a sly tone. "But it will be worth it."

"I can't see how flying miles will be worth it. Nothing is worth it in this forsaken place."

"What if I said the prison is finally cracking?"

"Fangs! Are you serious?"

"I swear by Fenrir," the second one replied, and Julian could hear the joy in their voice. Whatever they meant, it was a big moment for their kind. "Boss wants to be prepared for whatever awaits us inside."

"Probably nothing, but I get it. Let's do it," the other replied, any trace of laziness replaced by the desire to end the task already. "I'll start with the first section while you empty the second."

They heard no replies, but Marcella moved swiftly to the middle of the street, not worried about being seen. When Julian followed her, the two Dragonborn had disappeared.

"They went inside the pool?" Julian asked.

"Yes, there are cave sections inside, full of treasure. It was there that I found this armor, and there are others inside," she said, her expression becoming more unhappy.

"So we just need to wait for them to leave with the first load of the artifacts, enter, take the remaining armor, and leave before we encounter any others," Rayra chimed in, already moving back inside a building and being followed by Liz.

"I agree,” Julian said. “Let's do it before another devilish creature appears out of nowhere."

"As much as I like to see my son's wives taking the initiative, this will not work," Marcella said. The two girls blushed profusely, but Julian's mother didn't seem to notice or want to engage with them. Julian himself was red as an apple when she looked at him. "The magical armor is inside the first section of the cave. In minutes, they will emerge from the pool and take our biggest chance of survival away."

"Shit … We'll have to fight, then," Julian said, moving towards the pool, and followed closely by the others. No one seemed to protest against his plans, even though they hadn't expressed any other options. He crouched at the edge of the pool, under the shadow of one of the giant statues, and moved his hand towards the mana pool. He felt like he was being overwhelmed by a rush of Soul Shard, but ten times more potent. He had never been hit by lightning, but he was sure this was the closest he would get to it.

"Wow," he muttered, moving his hand away from the pool and looking up.

"Amazing, isn't it?" his mother asked with a smile. "Try to drink it. All of you, drink before we start planning."

Julian didn't see what happened to them when they put the mana inside their mouths. As soon as he gulped it, his body became numb, his eyes closed, and all his body hair stood up with a shiver as energy rushed through him. When he regained control of his body, he realized he was three steps away from the pool and could feel his heart. No, not his heart. His mana core was full of energy. Every time he breathed, a little amount of mana escaped his body, just to be replaced by another gulp. It was almost overwhelming, but at the same time, it was beautiful.

He looked to his side and watched Liz and Rayra exit the same trance he had been in seconds ago. They looked at him in awe, and he smiled at them.

"I know it's incredible, kids, but we must prepare. Control your breathing, and don't let the power leak," she said. Julian was about to ask what she meant when he looked at his hand and saw small waves of blue energy leaving his bracelet and trying to form a tiny ball of mana. He breathed deeply, and the power dissipated back into his body.

"Great, son. That power of yours is … incredible. They seem to be afraid of it. What did the devil say to you before dying?"

"'When did you come back, Devil?' is what she said. Ironic, no?"

"Indeed," his mother replied with her characteristic thinking grimace. "And you had never met any of those creatures?"

"No."

"You share a power with an enemy of theirs, then. We'll have time to discover more, but we surely know you are the only chance we have against them. My plan is simple. I'll enter and watch for them. I’ll come back to warn you when they start to move back to the surface.

"Isn't it too dangerous?" Liz asked, worried.

"No, Liz. I know the ways. I'll be back one minute before them. Be on guard, ready to shoot the ball of energy. They have as much trouble defending against unsuspecting attacks as they have with overwhelming ones. Yours will be both."

"Right. The second one will probably understand what is happening, or at least that a beast attacked his friend, so we'll have to fight together for that one. Assume positions to overwhelm them with attacks," Julian said, looking at Liz and Rayra, who nodded positively, with no complaint coming from them.

On the left end of the pool stood Julian, opposite Rayra with her bow at the ready, and on the far end stood Liz, dagger in one hand and bracelet pointed at the pool. He could perfectly see their auras shining with power. They were as eager as he was to take down those creatures. Marcella jumped into the pool, and the liquid made no sound. It just kept lapping from one side to the other as if nothing had entered it.

The seconds of waiting felt like an eternity for Julian, but he kept his breath in check, preventing the power from leaking out of his body. Several seconds later, a figure jumped out of the pool. Catching her breath, Marcella emerged, moving to the empty edge of the pool and positioning her hand, already ablaze with power.

She nodded to them as if to say they were coming, but didn’t say a word. They're close, Julian thought as he let the mana finally become a giant ball in his hand. This time, the sphere was almost perfect. Julian felt immensely proud of the feat and was eager to read his grimoire's opinion about his magic manipulation. He didn't need to think about it anymore. With the seemingly infinite amount of mana he felt in his body, he just needed to swipe his hand to turn the ball into a whip of energy or release it to make it seek destruction with an explosion.

That was precisely what Julian did when another figure erupted from the pool. First came the wings, which the creature probably used to maneuver itself while swimming, and then the head appeared. This was a male brute, probably triple Julian's size and double his weight. He would be a difficult opponent to match in a fist duel, but Julian wasn't playing fair today.

He wasn't sure if it was fear he saw on the monster's face, but the creature grimaced terribly as soon as the ball of energy was released from Julian's hand. Its scales came to life to form armor around its belly. Still, its torso was no longer there after the energy exploded. The pieces of armor the creature had been carrying in its hands fell into the pool with the owner's dead body and its new gigantic hole.

Julian was again surprised by the power that resided inside his Arcane magic, but he suppressed the feeling and prepared to deal with the second creature. However, the time to face the other foe didn't seem to come. The first dead creature kept floating as the blood disappeared from the liquid as if it was sublimating upon contact, forming a picturesque scene.

Whatever the other Dragonborn was doing inside the pool couldn't be good because Julian's instincts were screaming at him. He prepared a second ball and waited, ready to be one with it. A hand struck out of the pool, and his leg was grabbed, before the world turned upside down he released the ball of energy into the skies and felt his head smack on the ground.

The monster had been lurking just below the surface. It had exited the pool just enough to grab his leg and pull him under, but not enough to show itself. This one was smart, and it was dragging Julian into the depths of the pool. He tried to protest, kicking at the creature, but his body wasn't responding well enough with all the banging and clanging inside his head. The last thing Julian heard before being dragged under the liquid was Liz's screams and the sounds of something cracking. Whatever was happening, they were also fighting, but Julian could do nothing except breathe the blue liquid as he was dragged down to his death.

Chapter

Twenty-Seven

Surprisingly enough, Lord Julian Lionheart could breathe mana.

Relief filled his lungs when he realized he wasn't drowning in the liquid. He had witnessed his mother leaving the pool out of breath and had thought he was doomed. Instead, he could breathe the mana just fine.

It was like an extension of drinking mana. He could feel the energy flowing through his lungs, but when it was supposed to choke him, it fed his lungs with air and power. All this made sense in Julian's mind when he realized he wasn't doomed. His Arcane manipulation was pure mana manipulation, and mana was in everything, so it was completely understandable that the energy turned itself into air to feed the young man's needs.

Still, the mana couldn't hide or save him from the creature dragging him below. Julian couldn't see clearly inside the cloudy liquid; the only thing distinguishable was the Dragonborn’s claws around his ankles. Julian tried to manipulate the mana around him, but it simply didn't respond to his request, as if the concentration inside his body was too immense for his capabilities.

Then, he tried to make a blast in his hand. When he felt the ball formed in his hand, he released it, but like a son returning home, the ball of mana only wanted to rest. It dispersed quickly and became one with the pool. If the monster attacked Julian inside the liquid, he would be as good as dead. His only chance was to fight the creature on the soil. Thanks to his determination, the young man still had his sword gripped tightly in his right hand, waiting patiently for an opportunity to attack.

Maybe if the creature thinks I'm dead, it will release me, Julian thought as he kept going down. He pondered how his mother had held her breath for so long below there and felt proud. He relaxed his muscles and stopped moving both of his legs. He doubted the monster could see him inside the mana, but to be safe, he closed his eyes and relaxed his arms. The creature's speed increased, and its grip became stronger against his ankle, as if it had sensed Julian's feigned death.

To Julian's surprise, the monster didn't go up to feed on him on the surface. Instead, it threw him into a submerged cave. It was too dark to see clearly, but Julian felt the light changing from stark blue to black, and then he was hurled up and emerged into the air. Julian's body felt the need to breathe air, and so he did, the mana inside his lungs evaporating into energy and rushing toward his core to give space to air.

He crashed against the floor, still holding his sword, and looked at his sides. He was inside a strange cave, filled with dim lights on the wall and stronger ones in the distance. The place was eerie and cold and became even stranger when the Dragonborn jumped from the water to the ground in a single movement.

"You're alive, little rat!" the monster hissed hatefully. This one differed from the others; it was male but completely covered in scales as if it didn't want to give room to chance. The monster was lean, almost to the point of looking sick, and had yellow scales around its whole body. Its black leather wings made it look like a monster straight from the pages of a child's tale.

"Unfortunately for you, I am," Julian replied, holding the blade in a fighting position, already forming a ball of energy in his left hand.

The monster didn't pay any attention to Julian's confidence. Instead, it opened its massive mouth full of fangs to the skies and cried out loud. A cry full of ill intent and … pain. The monster was grieving its dead friend and wanted to deal with its grief and loss by killing Julian. He would let it try.

As soon as the monster sprinted towards Julian, he swiped his hand to the side, creating a whip of energy, but the beast flew into the skies and hurled itself towards Julian like a tornado. It swirled in the air, claws on its long arms directed at Julian's throat. The young Lord rolled on the caves surface to dodge and got up, already swinging. His blade struck true, but hit the armored yellow scale and clanged back.

The monster was about to hit a wall face-first when it changed course with inhuman speed and clinched its claws on the rocky wall, studying Julian with attentive eyes. This creature was different from anything Julian had ever seen. It wasn't just physically fast, but could rationalize at immense speed. The beast was calculating Julian's moves and pondering what it would need to do to kill Julian most pleasingly. But it also knew they had killed one of its kind, so it was wary of any suprise attacks Julian could perform.

Deciding not to give the Dragonborn any more room to think, Julian rushed towards it, already forming a ball of energy and throwing it at the monster, who dodged to the side as the rocky wall exploded with blue flames. As it was in the air, Julian watched the monster's eyes, observing the attack. Julian kept pressing with a second mana ball. This one, the beast ducked and tried to swipe its legs at Julian's, just the way the other Dragonborn had done.

Julian quickly jumped back, swiping with his magical whip and hitting the monster's leg. It only grazed the scales superficially, but it was enough to draw blood. The Lord saw the consternation in the monster's eyes as the red liquid poured from the wound. Julian smirked at the creature, trying to unnerve it.

After that hit, the fight turned. The monster was now wholly on the defensive. Julian kept swinging his whip and sword and throwing mana blasts at it, but nothing hit the beast anymore. Instead, it kept dodging with increasing speed. The creature didn’t even need to dodge the sword attacks, but the mana ones only hit the walls.

A mana blast scorched the creature's arm as it finally tried to claw Julian's throat during an aerial dodge, and the young Lord saw an opportunity to strike a vulnerable area. The sword reached for the creature's wounded arm, but instead of connecting with skin, it found its opposite arm.

It was the monster's time to smirk with its terrible teeth as it grappled the sword with terrible strength and hurled Julian away. He didn’t have the reaction time to release the sword before being thrown, so he still had his sword in hand when he crashed against the cave wall.

The cave's ceiling trembled with the impact, and Julian decided he wouldn’t die inside a cave with a devil at his side. He needed to think and act as fast as the monster. As his vision adjusted, he realized the beast was flying again towards him. This time, Julian wasn’t able to dodge. The creature's hand pierced his left shoulder with force.

Julian’s eyes widened with pain. He felt mana leaking through the wound and his powers slowly fading.

"I can smell your fear, little rat," the monster hissed in his ear as it twisted its clawed hand in his wounded shoulder. "You have the traitor's magic. I was there when it happened the first time, and I'll not watch my kin die this time. I'll delight in your suffering," it said, opening its hands and throwing Julian away with force to the opposite wall. Any trace of joy or camaraderie this creature had shown to its friend had been replaced by disgust and hatred.

That was the only thing Julian could capitalize on, that and the fact that the monster didn't dodge his sword attacks.

It doesn’t dodge the sword attacks! Julian thought as he watched the blood infused with mana that flowed down his coat, arms, hands, and sword.

"I’m a little egotistical, you know? A part of me wants to end you now. Not exactly now … I'll have my time with you, but the boss… the boss would love to kill a traitor's descendant," the monster said, crossing its arms as it approached Julian slowly. "That’s a tough spot to be in."

"You won't need to decide," Julian said, feeling blood seeping into his throat as he slowly got up. The task was more challenging than he had thought possible.

"I already did," the creature replied, murder and hatred once again glimmering in its eyes as it prepared to fly towards him.

Julian suppressed the need to release his sword and grab his wounded arm. He felt the cold sweat running down his forehead as the monster's knees flexed, the flying motion becoming as slow as a turtle's stroll, with all the tension swirling over his body and sharpening his instincts.

He had no idea if his plan would work, but he had only one chance to try. The monster lifted from the ground, and time returned to normal speed. Julian swung his blade with his right hand with less speed than he intended, but it was still enough to hit the monster before it reached him.

This time, there was no clang of the sword hitting hard scales. Instead, Julian heard the SWOOSH of meat being cut at immense speed. Its body crashed violently against the floor, causing its head and body to separate. Its bouncing head rolled from where the body fell across the room until it stopped on the liquid mana. There it stayed, its blood slowly absorbed as the creature's yellow eyes seemed to stare into Julian's soul.

Excitement rushed through Julian's body as he realized the mana-infused blade had worked. As soon as the young lord felt the blood rushing through the blade's edge, he tried to control it. It was easier than Julian had thought. The first time, it hadn't worked, but as soon as he created more mana in his left hand and transferred it to the sword, the blood became more infused, and Julian had to breathe the mana back into his body to hide the glowing blood from the creature.

He had swung the blade fast, but the speed with which he had infused the blade with mana while the monster was in the air had been even quicker.

Julian's body wanted to collapse on the ground, but he knew that if he did so, he would die alone in the cave. Hence, he mustered all his strength and barely staggered to the liquid mana. He still had to return to his companions. The last time he had seen them, they were fighting something or someone on the surface. Julian needed to help them.

As soon as his body hit the liquid, the pain and trembling dissipated as if the mana was lending Julian some peace before he could feel it all over again. He couldn't see anything, but as soon as the liquid became bluer, he knew he had only one direction to go: up.

After minutes that seemed to last forever, Julian broke the surface, and the pain hit him as if the monster had just struck him for the first time. The Lord almost fainted on the spot, but the sight of Liz, Rayra, and his mother lying unconscious on the ground kept him awake.

Chapter

Twenty-Eight

Julian mustered all his strength to lift himself from the pool's edge. Pain throbbed in his destroyed shoulder as he slowly got up. Beside him, several armors similar to his mother's floated in the pool, along with other strange artifacts he hadn't the time to examine. He just ignored everything to reach his companions.

Liz was the closest one, and he didn't need much time to be sure she was still alive. Even before he crouched at her side, he saw her chest moving up and down. Blessed be the shattering, he thought as his hand traveled through her head and found a wound with blood. It wasn't deep, and she didn't seem at much risk.

"I'll be back soon," he said as he started to stagger towards the others.

Marcella and Rayra were in a similar state, but his mother had a burning wound on the shoulder as well as a crack on the forehead, and her cloth helmet was nowhere to be seen. Why had she removed it? Julian asked himself, already searching the surroundings. It could only have been another Dragonborn or the invisible one that had followed them in previous days.

Julian walked as fast as he could towards Rayra and found the beast-folk still transformed into an animal and unconscious. She had no apparent wounds but was as unwakeable as the others. Whoever it was had probably poisoned her upon realizing they couldn't fight. The young lord scanned his surroundings several times. Every noise from the buildings sent shivers through his body. The mana pool created more giant waves, and the place became more eerie as the sun descended. Whoever had done this to them was probably still close. His best bet was to wake Rayra up for her healing powers and tracking skills.

Hence, he crouched at her side and shook her body violently, but the fox didn't wake up. He did it again, and her tongue fell to the side of her mouth. Whatever she had taken was too strong for him to wake her up. His mother would be the second one with enough information to get them out of there and maybe find healing medicine in the woods. With that in mind, he strode towards Marcella, every step a newfound lesson in pain.

Julian's instincts were as sharp as they could be when you're wounded, but they weren't enough to detect the attack from the shadows.

As soon as the young Lord crouched beside his mother, a burning pain entered his back and pierced through his entire body. He felt his flesh and organs being torn and then burned. He looked down and saw the point of a spear exiting his coat, burning each fabric of it until a pointed blade as orange as the strongest sunset exited his torso. He then looked up and saw … nothing.

Then, the pain came again in the opposite direction. Julian felt the wounds open and close again, and his whole body protested. Blood erupted from his throat as the spear finally withdrew from his body, and he fell to the side. When the young man turned to face his attacker, he only saw the spear floating in the air.

"Who are⁠—"

"You know who I am," the voice replied ironically. Then the silhouette started to appear. It was like he was removing a cloth that made him invisible instead of entirely invisible. Slowly, piece by piece, the man became clear in Julian's eyes. "Your family was quite useful these last few days compared to the past decades,"

Julian watched with widened eyes as the old man uttered the words. He had only a few black hairs on his gray head, his goatee was perfectly trimmed, and he wore a fine black robe. But Julian could see the glimmering of chain mail beneath it, close to the hands. The old man appeared strong and tall and showed no semblance of being ill. He was precisely the same way Julian had seen him last before he’d left, if not better.

"Why?" Julian managed to ask.

"Because I want it, and I'll have it, as I always do," the baron said, crouching at Julian's side and pointing the spear's blade towards his mother. "She knows this very well. Before we all settled in Silverhold, your mother had ambition. But alas, she went on that foolish mission to save your butler. She became friends with him, and got closer to your imbecile father. She even let herself be convinced to settle down. I did as much, expecting her to come to her senses any day and abandon that fool. I even called in all the favors I could to become baron, but not even that impressed our dear Marcella. You didn't know any of this, right?"

The old man's voice was hateful, but his face didn’t show it. He kept smiling at Julian with delight. Julian knew their family had a history with the baron, but he had no idea they had been that close. Julian didn't need to reply to the baron's question; his face told all.

"What did you do to my father?"

"Me? Nothing … I just paid someone to give him tips about your mother's whereabouts. He's searching for her on the other side of the world, convinced an old rival kidnapped her. He could be held hostage by now if he were stupid enough to knock on the doors I sent him to." This reply was full of joy and contentment, as if the baron had put a master plan into action. "A couple of years after your mother disappeared, I finally decided to implement my plan. It was dreadfully simplistic, to be honest. I sent your father away of his own volition, made Tarav's life miserable, and kept you uninformed. It was quite easy to intercept the letters before they left the town. After one or two years, I would have your manor, and the delight of knowing Lord Lionheart was no more. But when I was sneaking inside your family's dungeon, I found the prophecy on the ceiling. That changed everything. I became obsessed with it, just like your mother and I were obsessed with the Lost Soul in our early days as adventurers. I even sent my soldiers to release blood goblins into the dungeon to prevent others from entering and discovering the prophecy. I wasn’t counting on your prowess. You are quite a bit like her," the baron said, with the semblance of a gentle smile.

"And you were following us all along?" Julian asked, feeling his strength ebbing away but trying to buy time for one of his companions to wake up and fight the baron.

"Of course not. I had better things to do, like discovering what the prophecy or images meant. But then I discovered the bandits I sent to burn your crops had been killed. I decided to play my last card and sent my stupid son to collect the bank payment while I went into hiding behind him to see your reaction. I was delighted with your anger, but even more so when you used it to uncover the mystery I had been trying to solve for years. And I had no idea you knew about it. I’m about to become immortal, and the fruit of all the hate I've felt these last decades is the reason for it. Quite ironic, don’t you think?"

"You’ll never be able to reach the Lost Soul alone," Julian said with a cough, pain taking over his body piece by piece. "You just sabbotaged your own plans. You have no idea where they are or what is inside it."

"I'm so lost!" the baron said, exaggeratedly placing one hand on his chest. "Except that I know exactly where it is."

The old man removed a paper from one pocket and then showed it to Julian. "Fortunately, your mother made a map of it and hid it in her cabin. The armor you just found for me will help with the rest of the journey. They won't see me coming," the baron said, getting up and stashing the map in his pocket. Then he walked towards the pool, grabbed one of the armors, and stashed it under his arm.

Julian took advantage of this moment to crawl towards his mother. He was about to reach her when a forceful foot stomped on his hand.

"Nah, no … let her sleep; she fought fiercely. I got the better of her, but I still have deep respect for your mother," he said, but Julian didn’t believe any of that snake's words. "Don't be afraid, son⁠—"

"I’m not afraid," Julian replied, already gathering the mana in his body to explode the enemy's torso, but he slowly realized all the mana he had was being used to keep him alive. He almost fainted again when he felt the power gathering in his hand.

"It’s hard, isn’t it? Don't force yourself, kid. I’m not going to kill you. Maybe I'll come back to gather you all after I return home. I want you to see me building a new world. Soon, I'll be the new king. You and your mother could be my favorite vassals."

Julian wanted to reply to the baron, but he had no more strength to speak. However, he kept fighting to stay alive, even when the old man disappeared again before his eyes. Julian was about to reach his mother's arms when he was speared again on the other side of the torso.

"Thinking again, this power of yours is too strong. You'll be better off dead, and I want to see your mother suffer a little," the baron said as he twisted the spearhead and removed it, making Julian's life start to slip away.

Chapter

Twenty-Nine

"You stupid fool!" a female voice called out from the darkness as he slowly opened his eyes. Since he couldn't see anything, he decided to close them again. Resting was all he needed right now, not someone yelling at him at the top of their lungs. "Don't close your eyes!"

"Right," he muttered, but kept his eyes closed. He was so sleepy that he just needed to rest for a while. Was that asking too much?

"OPEN … YOUR… EYES!" the voice screamed in his ear. He almost went deaf with the high-pitched voice. "I'll not be left out in the void again, fool! Keep your eyes open, and you still have a chance."

"A chance for what? What the hell are you saying? Let me sleep!"

"If you close your eyes, you won't sleep, stupid. You'll die! Honestly, you're already dead. Open your eyes and see for yourself," she said again, and Julian tried to keep his eyelids wide open.

Then, darkness turned to light, and Julian found himself in a white room floating in the sky, and below him stood… himself. He could see his body lying on the ground with two massive burnt wounds on the torso and another smaller one on the left shoulder. His skin was pale as milk, and he was dead. But beside him was a blonde woman with almost white hair sitting at his side, her hands pressing against Julian's heart.

She looked up, and Julian knew she could see him floating. She had green eyes, pointed ears, small lips, and a pointed nose. She was beautiful and … angry. "I'm using all the energy I can to keep you alive. Your friends are about to wake up, so please stay alert and wait! Don't die on me. I'll not survive another millennium alone."

The facts of the day came as a gigantic wave into Julian's mind. He remembered everything, but thankfully, he couldn't feel pain. Stopping to think about it, Julian realized he couldn't feel anything. It was like he was emotionally numb. His only desire was to be left to rest. His body and soul commanded it, but at the same time, he knew rationally he couldn't let that happen. People relied on him. Tarav was probably worried sick about his whereabouts. Mirlo and his wife needed someone to provide for them. The mine was about to start again. He had a story to create with Liz and had made a promise to Rayra.

And above all, he couldn't leave his mother. She would go mad if he died, and he was the only one who had a tip on his father's whereabouts. He couldn't die. He couldn't rest yet. Julian moved his hand towards his heart and gripped it firmly. He couldn't feel the body being touched by skin, but he could feel his egotistical side being torn apart. He needed to kill it to stay alive, for them… he thought as the images of his mother, Liz, and Rayra appeared on the ground near his own body. He saw Liz slowly getting up and Rayra moving her fox paws slightly.

"Great! Keep doing whatever you're doing," the blonde woman said as her hands pressed more firmly over Julian's heart.

"Who are you?" Julian asked.

"Who else could I be? I'm your grimoire, fool!" she replied with annoyance. "I've been without a partner for a thousand years. I'll not let you die so soon, even though you're the most terrible arcanist I've ever seen! Father would be ashamed."

"What? I just killed two Dragonborn and discovered a new spell."

"Pfff, you could've snapped your fingers and killed everyone in the woods if you knew what you were doing."

"Tell me, then. I'd like to see an old man turned into ashes."

"How didn't you see that piece of crap following you all along? He's not even that good at hiding. I was about to scream in your ears to search your surroundings better."

"Why didn't you?!" Julian was the one annoyed now. It was pretty easy to critique but hard to do something about it.

"Because I can't, obviously. My mission is to facilitate your learning, not to teach you how to perform magic. But if you had the simple idea of opening the damn grimoire, you would probably find some tips inside it. Honestly, I shouldn't even be talking to you, considering how disappointed I am with your performance."

"By the Last! I'm doing the best I can with the information I have."

"If that makes you sleep better, so be it," the woman said as her eyes darted towards his dying body again. Liz was already shaking Rayra violently after seeing Julian's state. The woman had tears in her eyes and was desperate to help him. Julian was also afraid that Rayra would not wake up. He continued focusing on them and his connection to the world. A few moments later, her eyes widened, and she moved directly toward Julian's body as if she smelled the danger in the air.

In no time, she was already in her human form, looking for medicine in her pouch. It didn’t take long for her to find what she was looking for and stash it into Julian's mouth. She started to speak with Liz rushedly, but Julian realized he couldn't understand what they were talking about. Their voices were muffled as if he was inside a pool, and they were talking on the surface. Rayra didn't perform her magic, but rushed to wake his mother up.

Even without doing the medical magic, Julian started to see more of his surroundings, as if the leaf Rayra had put into his mouth was bringing life back to his body. His mother was a grim image of desperation upon seeing Julian’s wounded body. Rayra had to pull her with force for her to release him. That almost broke Julian, but then the beast folk showed her a leaf and seemed to ask if she knew where to find it. Marcella seemed confused for a while, but then she nodded positively. They spoke for a couple more seconds, and then his mother rushed into the woods. Rayra stashed another leaf in Julian's mouth, and the world became even more transparent, but his wounds didn’t seem to heal.

Rayra rushed to the pool, gathered all the armor left floating, and hurried to lift his body alongside Liz. The two women weren't the strongest Julian had ever seen, but he saw determination and prowess in their figures as they lifted him and started to transport his body through the strange landscape.

As she walked towards the floating Julian, the blonde woman had already released her hands from his body.

"It's hard for you as it was hard for every Arcane Lord to let other people take care of things, but these two … they love you, you know?" she said with emotion, no trace of her annoyance anymore.

"Do they?"

"Deeply," she replied with a gentle smile. "I've seen more than ten Arcane Lords. Even though you're the weakest, you're probably the kindest. You can rest now. They will keep you alive. When you wake up, please open the book and take the time to read it carefully. You'll need it. The enemy awaits you, and you resemble father too much for him not to want you."

"Who's your father?"

"The father of all grimoires, the creator of all pure magic, Cerulex. You wield his power."

Julian was too surprised to speak. He knew he was the bearer of a great power, but not to such an extent. He wanted to ask more questions, to understand the magic, and to get to know her, but his eyes were closing.

"Rest now. You did a lot today. I mean, you came as close to dying as you can. Still, you'll need to do much more in the future."

"But, who's the enemy—" Julian started to speak, but sleep overtook him. The stark white room was replaced by darkness as his eyes closed, and his soul kept floating towards the cave.

Julian felt the sensations of his parched throat and his numb feet as his eyes opened. He could see the ceiling of a cave and lamps on the walls. He wasn’t strong enough to keep his eyes open, but his hearing slowly returned. Two voices spoke in hurried tones.

"Is it working?" Liz asked.

"Keep smashing the leaves," Rayra instructed, and Julian felt something passing in front of his eyes. "The wounds are closing more slowly than I expected. If his mother doesn't arrive soon enough, the magic will end, and he'll slowly die," Rayra replied dryly, and Liz felt it.

"Don't say that,"

"You asked, Liz. I'm just being honest,"

"What can I do to help?"

"Besides smashing the leaves and passing them to me? Maybe find a miraculous solution to heal him before his mother returns from the fifteen-mile trip she went on."

"All right," Liz replied, as if she hadn’t been given an impossible mission. Julian wanted to smile at the immense display of determination his lover showed, but his body wouldn’t respond to his commands.

He felt Liz moving her hands fast on the ground close to his left arm, smashing one leaf after another and pushing it into his mouth. Julian felt heat on his chest as Rayra pressed her hands against it while rubbing nonstop. She was also determined to make him live, and he appreciated it. Never in his life had he thought he would have such loyal companions by his side, and Rayra had appeared in his life only days ago. The blessing that washed over his heart overshadowed all the pain in his body.

Liz halted her movements near Julian. Rayra didn’t seem to notice for a while, her hands continuing the magic work. His wounds slowly closed, and his senses returned. With each second, he healed more, and the pain became more noticeable. Thus, opening his eyes and letting them know he was conscious wasn't easy.

"Did you collect some of that liquid?"

"What liquid?"

"The one in the pool," Liz replied with annoyance. "His mother told us it is pure mana. The guild master taught Julian that his power was the manipulation of pure mana."

"So?"

"Do you have the liquid or not?"

"Yes, in my canteen. I was going to study it⁠—"

Liz quickly snatched the object from one corner and dropped the liquid inside something. Julian couldn't identify precisely what was happening, but he had a hunch. He was sure she was on the right track.

"Nevermind," Rayra said eagerly. "I know what you're doing. It might work."

"Right," Liz said. The sounds of leaves being smashed into a pot returned, alternated by the splash of liquid into the same receptacle. After a few minutes, a new medicine was poured down Julian's throat, but this one energized him.

They had mixed the bruised leaves with pure mana, infusing Rayra’s medical mixture. Julian's eyes opened wide with the sudden rush of power. He could feel the energy traveling through his whole body as the fabric of his muscles and organs were being rebuilt. He felt his bones bending back into place and his skin being remade. He could feel the tiniest parts of his body speaking, wanting to live and be whole again.

Everything happened in almost no time. Rayra's medicine was amplified a thousand times by Julian's bodily reformation and innate connection with mana. His body responded promptly as he sat up on the ground as quickly as possible. His eyes darted towards his surroundings. He saw Liz in front of him with her hands still raised in the air, glowing with a green light. Rayra at her side looked at him in amazement as her jaw dropped. Both of them were covered in sweat, their wounds mended, and their complexions tired. As soon as he locked eyes with them, the awe disappeared, replaced by utter joy.

They hugged him simultaneously, making Julian feel their bodies intertwined as the scents of both women mixed in his nostrils. And then, the oddest thing happened.

Rayra kissed Julian passionately, her tongue searching for his almost desperately. He enjoyed it sincerely and returned her passion. She had the flavor of life, and he decided he wanted to taste it forever. Still, the kiss didn’t last long. Soon, she parted from him as if making space for Liz. She didn’t miss a beat as she also kissed him with the same passion. She was gentler, but Julian could feel the gratitude in her kiss. He felt the love she had cultivated for him over the years summarized in the gesture. She ended the kiss, and Julian contemplated the two figures before him. He couldn’t believe how well he felt as mana continued to course through his body, super charging all the healing that needed to take place.

They were the faces of happiness, their yellow and blue eyes glimmering with joy. The lamp light cast shadows that only made them more gorgeous.

“How are you feeling? You’re almost glowing with power?” Liz asked.

“I feel better than I have in a long time. Somehow, my body used that mana to supercharge the healing from the leaves. It felt amazing, and I have tons of energy now.”

Rayra caressed his cheek. “I can’t believe you almost died. You were on a razor’s edge for so long! We almost lost you!”

“I couldn’t bear the thought!” Liz said. “I couldn’t believe I’ve let us waste our time together, waiting for all our problems to get fixed before we focus on our happiness. I’m not going to wait any longer.”

Rayra gave her a resolved look and agreed, “Life is too short. I don’t want to miss out on anything because I waited, either.”

Julian wasn’t quite sure what they were talking about, but looked down and realized something he hadn’t yet.

"I'm naked," he muttered.

“We needed to see if you were wounded beneath your clothes,” Liz said with a blush and calm tone. Her eyes were fixated on his throbbing member that had immediately responded to kissing the beautiful women.

They had put him in a tough spot and even made it more challenging by kissing him in such a moment. Julian wasn’t to blame for showing how much he had appreciated all their gestures.

“I’m happy we did it,” Rayra said with a sly smile as her hand approached his body and touched his hard and thick cock. Julian felt a shiver run through his body as her small hand surrounded him, unable to fully wrap around him. Then she looked at Liz, who had her cheeks as red as an apple. “Are you?”

“Y … yes,” Liz replied, looking at the ground.

“Are you happy he’s alive and well?” Rayra asked Liz. Her hands moved up and down on Julian’s cock, making the shiver intensify around his crotch,

“Yes,” Liz replied as her head slowly got up to face Julian’s eyes. He saw desire in that gaze, and his heart pounded against his chest.

“Show him, then.”

Liz smiled at Julian and then lowered her head and kissed the tip of his member. She opened her mouth, and Julian could see she was almost drooling with desire for his cock. She slipped the tip into her mouth and swirled her tongue around his dick before she gently sucked it. Rayra kept stroking his cock and didn’t look away from his eyes for a second, enjoying each groan he emitted.

He groaned as she went deeper, wanting more of his cock in her. Julian felt his member engulfed by Liz’s hot mouth as he went deep inside her throat. Rayra made room for her as Liz sought to take Julian’s entire cock into her mouth.

“You can do it, Liz! Take all of him,” Rayra encouraged.

Bliss surrounded Julian as she bounced him deeper until her mouth kissed his base. She held him there for a moment as she tightened her throat and sucked before she had to release him so she could breathe. After a quick gasp of air when he popped out of her mouth, she got up to face Julian. Her face was all wet, but her watery eyes were full of joy.

“You have no idea how long I yearned for this,” she said with a groan as her hands traveled across Julian’s pecs. Her face was red, but now he could see it was because of lust, not shame. He loved what he saw.

“Show me,” Julian replied, mimicking Rayra’s demand, and show him Liz did. She removed her blouse up over her head, revealing her full breasts to the Lord. He couldn’t believe how wonderful they looked as they bounced free from her blouse. They were big, more significant than his hands, and had hard pink nipples, almost as pale as her white skin. Julian couldn’t hold his desire upon the sight and grabbed both of them. His hands had a mind of their own, and a hard nipple was in his mouth in a moment. He sucked its tip with force. She moaned with pleasure as she helped Rayra remove her clothes.

The beastfolk was almost too stubborn to release Julian’s cock, but she promptly did it to get undressed for him. Liz helped her with her top tied on the back and then with her pants. Rayra’s boobs jiggled as they came free. Her breasts were small but perfect. The nipples were pink, but closer to red than pink. Her crotch had red pubes, the same color as her bushy tail that kept wagging from one side to the other. Her thin waist revealed a big and round ass. She helped Liz remove her pants until both women were naked side by side. It was the most beautiful scene Julian had ever seen, where one lacked, the other compensated. Julian couldn’t feel more lucky.

“I want some of that too,” Rayra said with a pout. She moved closer to Julian beside Liz so her chest was towards his face. Two perfect sets of titties were eagerly awaiting his hands and mouth. His mouth engulfed the whole of Rayra’s right tit, making his mouth water even more as he sucked. She moaned while Liz moved around his left side and hugged Julian from behind, kissing his neck as she pressed her hard nipples into his back. In the middle of the two, he felt his cock throbbing and desiring to be inside them.

He was about to push Rayra to the floor when Liz said, “Wait, she needs to taste you as well.” Liz grinned as she watched Rayra respond and get on her knees, licking his cock from the tip to the root. She put both of his balls into her mouth and sucked hard. Julian was on the verge of losing it when Rayra stopped and slowly licked his member all over again.

“I wanna see you cumming inside her,” Rayra whispered as she finished licking him, got up, and kissed Julian once more. When she broke off the kiss, she grabbed Liz’s hand and led her to the improvised bed they had on the floor.

Julian watched as Liz lay on the ground with her head between Rayra’s legs and opened hers. Liz’s dripping wet slit was completely visible to the young lord. The sight of her naked body eagerly waiting for him and the look of lust in her eyes made his mouth water. He licked his lips in anticipation as he moved toward her. Her pussy was his sole focus as he ran his hands up her legs. She moaned and he glanced up at her to see her biting her lower lip as she spread her legs wider. Her eyes were wide as she watched in wonder. It was really happening.

He grinned and blew her a kiss before he dove down to enjoy her beautiful pussy. She smelled wonderful, a bit like hazelnut, as he gently kissed her slit. She whimpered in anticipation of more, and he wanted to taste her as well. He slowly licked up her wet slit, causing her to gasp. “Fuck, yes! Julian!”

She shook as she climaxed, washing his face in her joy, as he kept licking as kissing her pussy. Her thighs slammed against his head, but it didn’t deter his focus as he reached her clit. She went silent and shook even harder when he sucked her pearl into his mouth. A moment later, she exploded with another orgasm as she was forced to take a big breath. Her moaning filled the small cave as she floated in a sea of bliss. She was so full of joy that it was hard for her to think. She just existed in the bliss., Her legs continued to tremble as his tongue continued its mission to find every special spot she had. It moved from one side to the other and, from time to time, entered her little hole. His mouth was full of her juice as her movements became even more erratic. Rayra held her, running her hands through her hair as she whispered encouragement into her ear. She nuzzled the back of Liz’s neck and kissed her gently, adding to Liz’s shivering.

“I can’t take it anymore…. It's too good,” she moaned. “Please, fill me…” she pleaded.

Julian smiled after he gave her pussy a final kiss, looking up at her sweaty, sexy body. He repositioned himself with his cock at her entrance. They locked eyes as he slowly penetrated her. Her eyes widened as the welcoming heat of her body sent a new wave of pleasure through him as he entered deep into her. Liz’s body contorted with joy as she moaned in pleasure. Julian went back and forth with his waist, experimenting with the movement until he found the position that pressed her sweet spot at the end of each thrust. He knew because of the rapturous look on her face that made her complexion turn into a grin of lust.

“Yes, right there, don’t stop,” she said.

Julian didn’t. With each movement, he felt his cock throbbing more as the pressure built.

The sight of her breasts bouncing up and down with each thrust and in time with her moans was maddening. He couldn’t believe it was really happening, and everything was quickly becoming too much. He was about to explode when she screamed with delight.

“Fill me, please. Fill me! Fuck!” she cried as she climaxed, clamping down on him. He kept thrusting, his member entering deep into her core, and then he exploded. Hot liquid erupted from his cock as he filled her with his seed. Her legs kept trembling as he finished pumping into her and slowly caught his breath. Liz’s hands fell to the side, too tired to move, but her face was full of joy.

“That was amazing,” she whispered as Julian slipped his cock from her and lay down next to her. She pressed her legs together to try to keep his cum from leaking out of her.

“Indeed,” Rayra chimed in, kissing Liz gently on the forehead. Rayra repositioned Liz’s head comfortably on the straw bed, as Liz was having difficulty keeping her eyes open.

“Do you still have some for me? Rest for a moment and catch your breath.”

“Give me just a few moments,” he said with heavy breathing as he lay beside Liz and kissed her neck. She only replied with a gentle grin as she drifted to sleep. Then Rayra lay at his side and pressed her body on his. Julian could feel his body tingling from her touch as she slowly ground her pussy against his cock. The unmistakable feel of the hair of her crotch caressing his cock was amazing. He loved it. She was hot and wet there, and his member yearned to be ready again.

Rayra’s hand caressed his pecs tenderly. “I’ve never gotten this close to a human,” she said in a distant voice.

“I’m happy you chose me.”

“If it weren’t you, it wouldn’t be anyone else.” She smiled and then lifted her head to look into his eyes. “You’re the best one I found among humans, beastfolk, or any other race.”

“Thanks,” Julian replied, tired of denying their attraction and compliments. If they thought him to be that amazing, he would enjoy it as long as he could. She started kissing his neck and chest as she continued rubbing her wet pussy against his cock. He closed his eyes, enjoying her touch as she cared for him. Liz’s sleeping noises grew louder. Rayra chuckled as she used her bushy tail against his waist, overloading him with the different sensations exploding across his skin. It was sweet torture, and he enjoyed being the focus of all of her attention. She moved his head gently to the side to face his eyes and kissed him again. This time was with less passion, like their first kiss inside another cave. He caressed her cheek with his hand as he looked into her eyes.

“I never imagined we would end up like this after our first meeting,” Julian said with a smile as they parted their kiss. “I’m glad you made me lose forty-five coins that day,”

“I’m glad you’re forty-five coins poorer,” she replied, slowly moving her body to be on top of him, straddling his waist. Then she lowered her head and kissed him again, nibbling and sucking his lip. Her body felt fantastic as she rubbed her pert breasts across his chest as she kissed him. She had a hunger inside her that he’d only seen growing since they lay down together. Her back was straight up again, and he could finally take a second good look at her perfect body. The small tits combined perfectly with her thin waist and thick legs and ass. She grinned and started to move front to back over his crotch.

Neither of them was surprised that his cock was hard again, eagerly wanting to be deep inside her.

“It seems you’re already ready for another round,” she said, biting her lower lip. Her tail wagged back and forth lightly rubbing his lower legs. Her little fox ears twitched with pleasure as his hard cock rubbed against her wet pussy. Julian moved his hands towards her waist and felt her perfect waist almost fit his two hands together. She was quick to remove his hands from her waist and place them on her tits. “No, no, no. Relax. I’ll be the one doing the work here. Rest, my love, and enjoy. This is the first of many.”

She then released his hands. He squeezed and massaged her boobs for a bit before he moved them to the back of his head. He took her at her word and relaxed as if he were about to rest watching nature. The sight he contemplated was way better than some random mountain or valley. Rayra slowly slid his cock inside her with eager precision as she lowered herself on him. Her eyes widened with the sensation as it entered deep inside her. Julian felt the rush of pleasure running through his body again, and his hand started to move immediately to her waist. He kept his hands before his head, relaxing and enjoying the sensations and view. His body wanted to bounce against her perfect and wet hole, but he would let her drive this time. She placed her hands on his chest and gave a deep breath out as she bottomed out on him. Her grin of pleasure filled her whole face as she assumed control.

That made Julian even more aroused, more than he thought possible. The urge to move, but the pleasure of halting while she bounced up and down on his cock made his senses go wild. He could feel her squeezing and rubbing his cock as she rode him, and the sensation became heavenly. She lowered her head and nibbled his right nipple while he massaged her breasts, tweaking and pulling her hard nipples, gently at first and then harder, making her moan with pleasure.

“You go … so deep… baby,” she said between breaths as her waist sped up, riding him faster. He could feel her perfect ass bouncing on his legs over and over until he couldn’t take it anymore. He grabbed her by the waist in a sudden movement and turned her to her own back, eliciting a moan and a groan of pleasure in the process. He rolled to his knees and pulled her up, twisting her. She quickly understood and went down on her hands and knees.

Liz woke up in the middle of the action, and her hands moved instinctively to her pussy. The sounds probably already aroused her, but the sight of Julian putting Rayra so suddenly on all fours had probably made her imagine him pounding her like that.

Julian smiled at his other love as he grabbed Rayra’s fluffy tail near the base. He gave it a gentle tug as he directed it out of his face. She groaned and pressed back against him. He grinned as he thrust deep into her, pushing against her and causing her to fall to her elbows with a loud groan. He started thrusting his cock in and out of Rayra’s tight pussy. Her round ass and perfect pink hole made his mouth water as their bodies slapped together with each thrust. He grabbed a fist full of her hair and pulled lightly on it, lifting her head.

She screamed, “Breed your bitch! Fuck! Julian!” She climaxed as he kept pounding her. Waves of his own pleasure kept hitting him, going close to ecstasy with each pounding, but he controlled himself until he realized her legs were starting to falter. Her orgasms were overwhelming her.

“Fill her up, my lord. Just the way you did with me,” Liz said between breaths as she got close to cumming. Rayra was only able to nod positively with her head on the ground, unable to speak and mute by the lust, as her tail continued wagging from one side to the other with every thrust.

Julian couldn’t hold it anymore. His load exploded inside her, and he groaned out loud. His eyes closed as Rayra slowly relaxed her body and collapsed completely on the ground. Her body continued to shake and jerk with the aftershocks of her orgasms. He slowly caught his breath as she did the same.

“You destroyed us,” Rayra said with a laugh as she turned up to look into his eyes again. She leaked his seed when she smirked and asked, “Can you do it again?”

Chapter

Thirty

A few hours after their fun had ended, Julian, Rayra, and Liz watched Marcella enter the cave with widened eyes and rushed to hug Julian fiercely. After they parted from their hug, Marcella stared at Julian with watery eyes.

"I’m not even mad about the time I spent searching for these stupid plants," she said, opening her hands and showing Julian dozens of big red leaves. "I’m so happy you’re well. I couldn’t stop blaming myself the whole way."

"It’s not your fault, Mother. We had no idea Baron Strazz was so near," Julian said, grabbing his mother's hand and kissing it.

"It was Strazz?" she asked with shock as the information slowly sunk in. "That makes a lot of sense now. That coward … he’s always been like that. I should’ve suspected it was him. He’s one of the few people I know who can use ethereal magic. Still, it’s common among assassins and adventurers, so it could have been anyone with the mind to seek the treasure."

"He holds a lot of resentment towards you and Father. He’s the reason for our downfall. He took some armor and is probably walking into the monster's den right now to command the Lost Soul in our place."

"Bastard! I never imagined that grudge would last so long…. We had a polite conversation decades ago, and even with him hating your father, we've been polite all this time…" she said, her eyes distant.

"It was all a facade, Mom. He was just waiting for the right time to attack. He had some madness in his eyes. If he becomes able to control a God's power, all the races and the kingdom will be at risk, not only our estate."

"We’ll deal with him," Marcella replied with a gentle smile full of confidence.

Julian knew their beef was way bigger and involved romantic frustration, but he wouldn’t press on about it. They needed to stop the old bastard, not dwell on the past.

"You two healed him," Marcella said, approaching Liz and Rayra and extending her hands toward them. "I don’t know what you did, but I’m thankful. You have always been part of my family, Liz, and you just solidified it today. I’m proud of the woman you’ve become. And you, Rayra, we need to get to know each other, but you’ve already shown me what I needed to see: loyalty and devotion. I had a sister-wife once, and Julian’s father and I loved her very much. I know how this bond works," Marcella said, and that information caught Julian off guard. He had never heard of such a thing. Why had his parents not talked about her? The closest information he got about that was Lord Bravo telling Julian his father had experienced two losses in his life…. Now it all made sense. His father joining the mad quest following Strazz’s tips now made even more sense. The old man was widowed twice in his mind…. How much had that weighed on his sanity ? Julian felt a renewed sense of urgency in his quest to return home. He needed to find his father and bring him back home.

Neither Liz nor Rayra protested his mother’s words. Having more than one partner was also common among beast folk. Rayra's words last night had been quite clear. So, when the three women hugged each other affectionately, Julian knew something had been officiated there. And he couldn’t have been happier about it.

Still, they needed to discuss their plans, and Julian hadn't even told his mother his father was probably alive. She probably knew where he was, or at least would have a good hunch. Julian spent the next hour telling them what had happened inside the cave when he fought the Dragonborn and his conversation with the baron. He didn't tell them about his conversation with his grimoire, because he wasn't sure if she would be okay with that. He promised to ask if he could speak about her when he spoke with the blonde again.

"All makes sense now," Rayra said, excitement glimmering as she stood up. "They're trying to enter Ranabi's exile to avenge Fenrir's fall and the shattering. They weren't guarding the god but trying to break into her prison."

"Yes," Julian replied, although feeling something didn't add up to that rationalization. He felt a piece was missing from it. "Considering the time we spent here after killing those two at the pool and the one at the cabin, the other devils probably already know something is coming for them. They'll be prepared."

"The problem is that only you can hurt them," Liz said with a sad grimace. "Our work will be to facilitate your attacks. Rayra still has some liquid mana so that you won't run out of blasts."

"It's too risky, anyway. The place where they live doesn’t favor us. They're guarding an immense clearing with tall dead trees surrounding it. We'll be surrounded by them as soon as we enter the circle. Julian will not be able to defeat every single one of them without us being separated one by one. The monsters are clever, resourceful, and probably filled with hatred towards us. When they see Julian's power is reminiscent of Cerulex himself…" She whistled dramatically. "They'll tear him to pieces in seconds. And we better be sure other beasts will join. Most of them also gather close to the clearing and will join the fight as soon as blood is spilled."

The prospect was dire, and Julian saw their expressions painted with some measure of desperation. All tried to hide it, but the young Lord could see it.

"Maybe I have a solution. Just give me some time to study, and I'll share it with you," Julian said and walked to the end of the cave, grabbed a lamp, and sat on the ground. When his fingers snapped, the blue book appeared before his eyes. "Hi, grimoire. I'm back, but you probably already knew that. How are you?"

Julian didn't feel stupid anymore when talking to the book. Honestly, he believed the blond woman was replying to him in the spiritual realm and watching everything with a smile. Much like Rayra, she had a tough facade to break through, but had already shown a measure of her care for Julian. She was alone, and he could empathize with that. Still, the book didn’t reply or close when Julian opened it, changed pages, or interacted with it in any other way. It just stayed there in his hands, waiting to be read, eliciting a smile on Julian’s face.

Owner: Julian Lionheart.

Rank: Novice (7/10 shards).

Magic Affinity: Arcane.

Grimoire Endowment: Experiencing near death and returning to the living solidifies the bearer of Arcane magic as the true son of Cerulex. Julian is the bearer of the power of life itself, the key to ending corruption. The Arcane is the only power that can overcome the Devoidic. Against any other foe, moderation is advised. Against the Devoidic moderation can only result in death.

Spells:

Arcane Explosion - Julian can create a perfect mana sphere and destroy almost anything it touches at the cost of a moderate amount of energy. With practice, the cost of mana can be further reduced, and the precision of the spell can be improved. Julian is close to perfecting this spell and unlocking its real power.

Arcane Whip - Julian can summon a whip of energy by swiping his hand while gathering Arcane power in his bracelet. The spell has a low cost of mana and considerable damage through flensing. It can now be used several times before Julian’s mana is depleted.

Arcane Enchantment - Weapons can be infused with Julian’s mana to create an Arcane Weapon. A conduit is necessary to connect the energy to the blade. This spell is the foundation of several Arcane manipulations as it infuses objects with energy, contrary to the Devoidic manipulations that destroy or re-utilize corrupted energy.

Interesting, Julian thought as he finished reading. He had learned a new spell and discovered a significant amount of information. Besides, the book had toned down the sass and was quite polite in its descriptions, making Julian smile. The most exciting part was that nothing in the book said he needed to be the one manipulating the weapons enchanted with his mana. If he could make his companions able to attack the Dragonborn, they would be more than ready to face them. The new spell also promised him a new avenue to explore. Unfortunately, he didn’t have the time.

The book had also spent several lines going over the difference between Julian's power and this Devoidic one. Whatever it was, Julian was now somewhat prepared to face it if it came to that. With a smile, he prepared to leave the cave.

They needed to take advantage of the fact that the baron didn’t know Julian was healed and would meet him in the monster's den. Julian grinned at the prospect of avenging himself and his father against the old bastard. Just like him, the Lord would have no mercy.

"I think I know how to face them, and we won't sneak in; we'll enter and kill them all," Julian said, snapping his fingers and walking towards the front of the cave. The moonlight traveled through the water and created a beautiful scene. Julian was so thankful that the place had a night, but at the same time, he hadn’t looked at the moon even once.

Rayra sat on the ground in front of his mother, healing her shoulder wound with the leaves she had collected on the scars. Liz sat on the ground near them, analyzing her grimoire.

“And how are we going to do that?” Rayra asked skeptically, but without taking her eyes away from his mother’s wounds.

“Give me your dagger, Liz. Cover it with water first.”

The woman didn’t wait for a reason. She was already accustomed to the fact that Julian always had ideas ready to experiment on. It was better not to ask questions and wait and see if what he had envisioned would work.

With the wet dagger in their hands, Julian gathered mana in his left hand and slowly pushed it above the blade’s edge without touching it. Luckily, he wouldn’t need to bleed whenever he wanted to enchant a weapon. He felt the energy passing from his hand to the blade, but he couldn’t say if it had dissipated in the air since the mana in that jungle was so concentrated.

“Slice the wall,” he said, giving the weapon back to Liz, who lifted her eyebrows as if questioning him,

“All right,” she said after a few seconds, getting up and aiming the small blade toward a point in the wall beneath a lamp. Then, she sliced the air, and rocks flew; no clanging sound was made. It was like she had passed it through silk.

“Now—”

Before he could ask her to thrust it, she had already done it. The blade entered entirely on the wall, only the tiny hilt to the outside. Julian watched in awe as Liz pulled the dagger free with an immense smile.

“Time to kill some devils,” she said with a genuine smile.

Chapter

Thirty-One

They finished the preparations as the moon disappeared on the horizon, replaced by twilight. Marcella had warned them about the dangers of venturing out at night. Some creatures hibernated during the several days of light and only emerged when the moon was in the sky. These were the most dangerous of beasts. She had faced one of them only once and did not want to repeat the experience ever again.

Julian slept between Rayra and Liz the whole time, who warmed him and cared for the Lord. There was a kind of yearning to be closer that night since, deep down, they knew it could be the last time they would be together. Julian was confident in their victory, but there was no need to be delusional. They faced terrible odds and had an invisible and malevolent enemy lurking at their destination. Hence, the young man hugged his lovers with tight embraces every time his sleep was disturbed by one sound or another.

When he woke up, Rayra was helping Marcella cook and prepare some tea with supplies Rayra had in her pouch.

"How can you carry so many things inside that thing?" Julian asked, his eyes still half-closed as he gently removed his arm from beneath Liz's head. She was still tired but slowly woke up after he started moving.

"It's magical, duh," she said with a smile. "It can fit a lot of things like this." She then removed three sets of armor from inside the pouch. She threw them toward Liz and Julian and kept one for herself.

"With this and our enchanted weapons, they won't stand a chance," Julian smiled, holding the black leather armor before his eyes.

"It isn't that simple, son. They can still hurt you if the hit is too strong, or if they keep attacking the same spot repeatedly. The surface that protects the armor will weaken. This one is my second set, and I think it won't last if I need it again after today," Marcella cautioned.

"Why didn't you take them all at once?" Liz asked, sitting up with her sleepy voice, as Rayra walked over to her with tea in an improvised cup.

"Because they frequent the pool cave. They don't seem to check the artifacts, but I couldn't risk it. I only took small things occasionally and slowly built my hideouts and armory. These last couple of days are probably the first time one of them saw me in this outfit," she said with a proud smile. Having survived seven years alone, she had every right to be proud. Julian also felt proud of her.

"We'll be careful," Julian assured, approaching them and grabbing a piece of bread. "Is this the bread Tarav made the other day?"

"Yes, your butler is an excellent cook," Rayra replied with a sly smile. Tarav had probably searched for his bread and found nothing in its place.

“How’s my old friend?” Marcella asked with a glimmer in her eyes. “To think that all this trouble with Strazz started because of him…”

“I think Tarav was just the excuse…. Strazz is full of hatred, Mom. I don’t know if you were ever truly friends, but the way he talked … he’s lost. He’s the closest thing to evil I’ve ever seen, and I’ve seen those dragonborn,” Julian responded.

“I’ll never forgive him for what he did to you and your father. He’ll pay today,” she said with determination, quickly finishing her tea. “The sun is already rising on the horizon. Put on your armor and let’s go.”

The armor fit perfectly on his body, making his movements feel natural. It was like wearing linen, but one that a blade couldn’t pierce. Julian still wore his gauntlet on his right hand, giving him a powerful grip on his sword and improving the strength of his punches, if needed.

The bracelet shone in the sunlight on his left hand, full of mana. Julian was ready to fight any beast that crossed his path, but his target was the baron. Even if he couldn’t find the treasure he needed to overcome his debts, Baron Strazz wouldn’t return home today, but Julian and his family would.

As they walked through the woods, Julian felt powerful. Completely different from the day he arrived in the jungle, afraid and wary, now he looked at the horizon with the eyes of a hawk. Marcella led the way, guiding their travel. Julian stayed at the back of the line, watching their surroundings and occasionally erasing their trails. He couldn’t help but appreciate the view of Rayra walking in front of him. Even in the direst situations, the sight of her was a delight. So, he was pretty content with their formation. If everything remained as quiet as it was now, they might even surprise their enemies. It would be good to eliminate some before they realized they were there, hidden in the dim sunrise light beneath the shadows.

The line halted, and Julian bumped into Rayra. She looked over her shoulder to see him smiling back at her.

"Calm down, pretty one," she said with a sly smile. Julian’s body responded promptly. It was funny how the human body could ignore danger in the face of lust. Still, he smiled and waited for someone to explain why they had stopped.

"The Giant is near," his mother whispered as she approached the rest of them, and they formed a small circle.

"What Giant?" Liz asked.

"The one I fought to allow you to escape. It’s sleeping a mile away from here," she replied.

"Can we go around it?" Rayra asked.

"We can, but our trip will be longer. Probably three to four hours … hard to say really."

"We don't have that time. We'll kill it," Julian decided.

"You saw the size of it, Julian? I exploded three fireballs on that creature’s face, and it only got scorched," his mother expressed her worry, but Julian knew what he was doing.

"We'll do as we had planned before. You'll use your geyser to throw me into the skies, and I’ll blow its head up. You'll cover me with magic arrows; aim for the eyes. And you, Mom … just watch," Julian said confidently, and his mother only shrugged.

Julian had only been in the jungle briefly, but he felt like a different man. Ever since his arrival at SilverHold, everything had started to change. Sometimes, he thought it was for the worse, other times for the better. Now, he understood that change was a matter of choice, even if sometimes that choice meant allowing others to act on his behalf. Everything had changed, but Julian was working hard to ensure it was a positive change. This journey and the day's confrontations were merely the final steps on his path.

Two minutes after Julian took the lead, he began to hear the jungle stir in front of him. The giant monster destroyed trees and caused birds to flee their nests as it slowly woke from its nap. Julian wasn’t sure if the beast was aware of their approach or if it was simply bad luck, but he was prepared to deal with either situation.

Soon, the silhouette of the monster appeared. A massive head towered near the tree canopies, and countless lines of teeth stretched across its reptilian face. Its scales were dark green, and its long arms ended in sharp claws. The creature was monstrous, missing an eye where his mother had struck it several times with fire explosions.

The monster roared to the skies, sending more birds chirping and flying away. Julian even heard larger wings flapping in the distance, likely a salamander waiting to feast on any dead animal remains. The creature before him was intimidating, but not a single drop of fear crossed Julian's mind. He was slightly disappointed that the monsters in the dungeon didn’t drop Soul Shards. An immense enemy like this one back home would surely elevate him to at least the Adept category, with shards to spare.

"Ready, girls?" he asked as the monster silenced its cry. When he looked into their eyes, he saw no trace of fear. Instead, Rayra nocked an arrow and let it fly directly towards the monster's wounded eye. It cried out again, but this time not with anger but with pain. The creature rushed towards them as Rayra kept shooting her regular magic arrows, saving the mana-infused ones for the Dragonborn.

Julian sprinted to meet the enemy as his mother observed everything from a nearby tree branch. Midway, Julian leaped into the air and felt a rush of water burst from beneath him, launching him into the sky. He almost lost his balance, but soon felt stable as another burst of water appeared out of thin air. Julian jumped again as if he were ascending stairs that didn't exist. Yet he kept climbing, trusting that Liz would create another platform for him. He hadn't even realized an Arcane Explosion was forming in his hand when he reached the monster's height.

Another arrow hit the monster's nostril, causing its body to flinch. Julian stepped forward and felt the water propel him towards the beast. Then he released the spell. The ball of energy sped towards the behemoth, striking it with tremendous force. He watched the explosion amplify, starting at the creature's nostrils and expanding through its entire face. He saw the bones of its jaw explode into a million pieces in the air as gravity began to pull him back to the ground.

Julian hadn’t thought about how to get down, only about how to destroy the immense creature. Still, he could improvise if needed. However, as he was about to start another jump toward the falling creature, he was engulfed by water up to his knees. He felt a geyser below him, losing pressure by the second, gently lowering him to the ground. Liz was clever enough to lock him in position for a safe landing. He had been ready to fall from dozens of feet, trusting his instincts and leg strength. Being lowered by a bubble of water was much better.

He reached the ground at the exact moment as the creature fell onto its back, destroying more trees on its way and causing several animals to leave their hiding spots. He heard someone falling beside him and recognized by the smell that it was his mother.

"Great work, son," she said, patting his shoulder and moving to the front. "Who taught you how to fight? I know you used magic, but there's a lot of physical prowess in it."

"It was Sir Gallagher," Julian said, following her closely and noting her surprised look.

"Who? I've never met any adventurer named Gallagher."

"He was my teacher at the Iron Fist Academy⁠—"

"Your father sent you there?!" she chuckled. "He was lost, wasn’t he? I’ll have a conversation with him when we find him. Iron Fist Academy…" she continued to mutter as she moved ahead of them on their walk.

Julian's mother had some disdain for the lordly life. She respected his father, but they had chosen it to make a better future for him. But if she had to choose, Julian was sure she would prefer him to be a dungeon diver rather than a lord. In her mind, this was his father's choice, not his. However, Julian slowly realized over the last few days that he could be both. He wanted to uncover the mystery behind the Dragonborn and their treasure. He also wanted to ensure everyone on the Lionheart estate was safe and sound. He let his mother grumble and mutter, knowing she would have time to become familiar with who Julian had become in the last years. Hence, he kept quiet and continued walking with Liz and Rayra by his side, both wearing proud smiles.

"That was incredible, Liz," Rayra said, grabbing her hand and intertwining their fingers. "I didn't know you could do that. Make water seem so solid. I heard changing the state of water is an advanced skill."

"It was nothing," Liz replied, blushing and looking at Julian, who had a slight grimace to remind her not to be so hard on herself. "Nah, it was indeed incredible! I learned it here. I can't change water's composition, but I can freely increase its pressure to the point that the surface of it can seem solid. It's freaking hard to do, but I managed."

"You managed when we most needed it. You turned a risky movement into an easy one. I basically only needed to hop towards the monster's face," Julian added.

"And it looked amazing. Like the tales we read in books, you walked on water in the air. When I tell my brother you did this, he'll be impressed," Rayra said with a smile that slowly turned sad.

Julian wrapped an arm around her shoulder as they kept walking and smiled at her. "We'll meet him soon, I promise," he said confidently.

"Are you sure?" she asked, her face looking younger at that moment, as if her armor had finally dropped completely. Julian couldn't believe the amount of trust and hope she deposited in him, but he wasn't scared by it. On the contrary, it only motivated him further.

"I'm sure," Julian affirmed.

"I'm sure we'll figure everything out," Liz added, holding Rayra's hand firmly and embracing her as they continued. Behind them, they could already hear animals approaching the monster's corpse.

Julian kept walking while Liz and Rayra chatted in hushed tones. He couldn't discern all the words, but he had the impression that Rayra was explaining her quest. She told of the nature of her obligation and why it was so crucial for her to find the Lost Soul. Liz seemed moved by their conversation, but soon Julian could hear hope. They talked about how they could use their forces together and what they would do when they got home. Julian kept walking and listening to what he could without trying to sneak in. He was happy they were bonding, and everyone was on the same page.

"Eyes on the prize," Marcella called from above, and Julian quickened his pace to meet her. At the edge of the woods, a downward slope formed a dale. There Julian could see, some miles away, an immense clearing as white as milk in the middle of a dead wood. It was as if they were in some capsule of life, and a step forward meant only death awaited.

Julian could see wings flapping above the dead trees and others sitting on branches.

"I assume that's the prize," Julian said, pointing to the middle of the clearing. A massive crack split the ground, burning with green light and slowly opening itself. Julian saw a couple of Dragonborns flying close to the ground and trying to enter the green crack, only to get thrown back into the air and fly around again. "We still have time," Julian said as he descended the slope with his companions behind him.

Chapter

Thirty-Two

The dead wood became almost unbearable as the sun rose to the top of the skies. Julian had felt the blistering heat on his skin in the previous days, but it seemed even more unbearable beneath the giant trees. The sunlight bearing down directly on them while the magical armor completely covered their bodies made everything worse. He felt like he was being cooked under that fabric. It only made him more eager to finish everything sooner.

They kept silent and wary the whole way on this part of the trail. His mother warned them that sound traveled faster through these woods, and every movement could be detected. They could hear the flapping of wings here and there in the distance, but that wasn’t what was impressing Julian the most. It was the number of bodies on the ground. Different types of beasts, many Julian had never seen in his life, were slaughtered here and there on the ground of the dead place.

It was as if the Dragonborn were hunting and killing every creature in their way during their big moment. In their heads, they would be the ones crossing the crack first, but Julian knew otherwise. As they kept walking, the number of bodies reduced. The beasts became wiser and left the jungle before being slaughtered by the monsters above the dead trees.

One corpse caught Julian's attention more than the others. He stopped following his companions and walked towards what he thought were bat wings in the distance. Upon arriving at the corpse's location, Julian's suspicions were confirmed. On the ground lay one dragonborn. It was a thin male with black scales and deep wounds over the heart. Julian knew these wounds all too well because he had received two the previous day.

The bastard managed to kill one. He's stronger than he seemed, Julian thought as he crouched beside the dead Dragonborn. The young lord found it ironic that the devilish creature lay dead alongside its inferior kin. The first Dragonborn he had met seemed so unsatisfied with killing the beasts. It's all an act, Julian realized. They're the breed of evil.

His companions slowly approached him and began to analyze the creature's body silently. Rayra pointed to its mouth and claws, both covered in blood. Maybe it killed the old man. I hope not. His mother pointed to marks of blood on the ground close to the body, but leading in another direction. The baron tried to hide his prints, but soon Liz found some of them ahead. Blood had poured from the old man's wounds to splatter on the ground near the steps. Upon seeing he couldn't hide the blood falling on the ground, the invisible mage stopped trying to conceal his tracks.

Julian pointed to the blood and then in a whisper said, "Let's follow it and see where it leads. If we find him, you’ll make sure he’s visible with water and magic arrows just like we did with the cyclops before and then I’ll strike." Everyone seemed to understand and follow his command. It was only then that their journey to the prison really began. Following the trail of blood was a constant stress weighing on their hearts. The baron had proved to be as resourceful as anyone could be, so they remained attentive, carefully walking each step. Rayra became a fox and scouted the area to their left and right. When she transformed, all her clothes and equipment disappeared with her. Even though she was more vulnerable to attacks, it was worth it to be sure the baron wasn't preparing an ambush.

Their walk seemed endless as the distance from the start of the dead woods stretched on due to their wariness and the heat. Soon, they realized the baron walked straight towards the center of the woods and to the crack. The sounds of wings flapping grew louder as they approached the trail's end. Julian looked at his companions, trying to gather some opinions, but no one seemed to have an answer.

They knew that enemies surrounded them, and an invisible man in his sixties was the deadliest and most cunning of them all. His presence there made everything more complicated. One of the dragonborns they had fought could see the old man in the woods during their first confrontation. Julian believed the ones above them would spot the trespasser, but they didn’t seem to have caught the elusive baron. All they could hear was the Dragonborn flying over the green crack and occasionally throwing something inside. An explosion would follow, and they would continue their quest. Julian assumed they were trying to force their way through the magic gate. By the sounds of it, they were close to it.

A part of Julian was sure if he approached the place, he could enter it. Those monsters weren’t entering that place because the force behind it was too strong and held them at bay. They weren’t entering because they couldn’t. The magic around the crack shone like the one Rayra performed when she healed him. That crack on the ground had life, while the Dragonborn smelled like death. Julian wanted to rush and jump into the crack, but couldn’t risk it. Not when it wasn’t only his life on the line. They would need to follow the plan, and the plan was to stay alive until all the Dragonborn were dead or gone.

He pointed to the side, signaling they should part ways from the blood trail. They would soon be in combat against the baron or a monster. It wouldn’t be wise to be caught in a crossfire. They were close enough to the baron’s position to see if he appeared or to notice if other Dragonborn caught him in combat. With these thoughts in mind, he pointed to his right and circled the trail of blood. They were now only a couple hundred feet from the clearing. Julian could see a pair of wings not far from their position. He waved his hand to Rayra, who approached, turning into her human form again. She turned her back, and he checked the arrows.

Ten arrows, all full of Arcane magic, perfect. Then he checked Liz's dagger and Marcella's short sword, which she would use in the fight. She kept complaining about how much she missed her spear and what she would do to Strazz when she got it back. His mother had some savagery when it came to combat. He could see her hands trembling with eagerness to end this as soon as possible. When he looked at his own hands, he noticed they weren't that different.

Julian pointed to Rayra and then to the pair of wings above them. This one had been there for a while now; it was better to end it soon before it could fly away, trying to destroy the entrance to the Lost Soul. He pointed to another pair not so far away, signaling that it should be her second target, and then he counted down from three to one with his fingers.

Three…

Rayra aimed her Arcane arrow towards the black silhouette above them.

Two…

She took a deep breath and pulled the cord as far as she could, but it didn't tremble, not for a second.

One…

The arrow found its target at an unnatural speed, enhanced by the Arcane magic. It seemed to surprise even an experienced archer like Rayra. She shook the awe from her face and immediately shot toward the second enemy. It was dead before the first had dropped to the ground. That was enough for the others to scream.

Coming from all directions, the monsters screamed to the skies and rushed toward them, breaking dead branches along the way and making Julian's ears shake with the loud cacophony. He saw two males flying from the other side of the clearing towards them, one diving from the skies above and another three coming from behind, deeper into the woods. Shit, we're surrounded! Julian unsheathed his sword, which glimmered with Arcane magic's blue light.

"Shoot me up!" Julian screamed, and Liz made a geyser appear beneath his feet.

"To where?" Julian pointed to the sky, and she noticed the figure approaching. She didn't need to think more. The geyser threw Julian into the beast's path. Like all of their kin, the monster didn't even try to dodge Julian's attacks. It was so confident in its powers. Its face was full of surprise when Julian's sword entered deep into its heart. The lord hugged the dragon's body as they plummeted to the ground and used it to get a boost back into the air.

"There now!" Julian screamed, pointing his sword towards the two monsters from the clearing. A geyser engulfed his whole body and threw him into the skies. It was like being hurled by the cyclops he had fought before, but now he had some control. Julian looked down and saw Liz following him from beneath, running to keep track of his position and make new geysers erupt to throw him in the right direction. Marcella was a dance of flame and steel, fighting two of the beasts simultaneously at the back, while Rayra dodged a third several times, trying to find a good angle to make a shot. I trust you! You can make it, he thought. The wind flapped against his cloth armor, and his sword glimmered in the sunlight.

One of the creatures in front of him was… different.. The first was a female with busty features and red scales covering her body, but the second one was much bigger. He was probably two and a half times bigger than Julian and had his scales in a strange pattern of black and yellow. He had big horns adorning his large head and a beard that seemed to have been cultivated for ages. When Julian approached them, he decided these two wouldn’t be faced with steel. He would need real, arcane raw power.

He swiped his left hand to the side, aiming for the female on the left. It connected with her left wing, making her lose balance in the air. Then, it was easy to connect a blast of Arcane magic. She was dead in one second as her head blew apart. At that moment, the male stopped in the middle of the air, looking at Julian with a sick smile. It was as if he had just found the bully who beat him years ago and was now ready to pay him back.

Liz was smart enough to stop Julian in that position and create a stable water source beneath his feet. He wasn’t sure how hard it was for her to hold the position, but he believed it wasn’t easy. He needed to end this fight soon, as the monster didn’t have the air advantage. From what he could see, the beast had the same idea.

“This day only gets better,” the grave voice shouted. “Brothers and sisters, we’ll feast upon Cerulex meat!” Then Julian heard other screams coming from the woods. There was way more dragonborn in the area than Julian expected. Shit! he thought, looking at his surroundings. On the ground, approaching the green crack, he spotted a small red dot, which, strangely enough, only got bigger and bigger. Forming footsteps, a trail of blood appeared beneath.

Chapter

Thirty-Three

Six figures appeared on the horizon behind the monster before Julian. He couldn’t fight seven at once. He would need to get back and prepare a plan to deal with so many if he wanted to survive. Besides that, the baron slowly approached the entrance, with steps that clearly showed he was in terrible pain. He was probably close to dying from blood loss.

The dragons didn’t stop beside their leader, but kept flying towards Julian. Three of them passed him as if he wasn’t there, their eyes on the other combatants. Rayra and his mother were still fighting, and Liz was down there, holding Julian up in the skies with a grimace of pain. Hold on just a little more, Julian thought, removing his eyes from his companion. He didn’t want to make her their primary target. The three flying monsters that didn’t pass him attacked.

Their leader's words had warned them about Julian’s power, so when he swung his blade or whipped the arcane magic at them, they dodged and attacked. With every step, Julian felt the pressure under his feet lessen. He needed to give Liz time to rest while he fought the monsters. For that, there was only one answer.

He jumped onto the creature nearest him, not caring for its attacks and trusting that he’d be protected by his powerful armor. Julian swung the weight of his body onto the back of the beast and pressed his gauntleted hand on the monster’s neck. He could feel the skin getting crushed beneath the thick scales of the red creature. The dragonborn bellowed in rage at the skies as it struggled against Julian’s grip. Julian didn’t waste time as he struck. His sword plunged deep into the monster’s neck. Before the body fell, he used its flying body to give him the boost needed to leap at the other monster.

However, this time, Julian wasn't so lucky. He barely managed to grab the creature's leg by mere inches. He looked to the ground and saw Liz breathing hard as she looked at him. He saw her hands moving to conjure another magic geyser, but he quickly shook his head negatively. She seemed to understand and stood on watch, but stopped the magic. The second creature flew towards Julian as the one he was holding kept trying to drop him to the ground.

Long claws flew towards his torso, but upon contact, all Julian could hear was the crack of their points. Still, the contact was hard enough to drop him from the other monster's legs. Julian felt his ribs hurt from the impact and was sure he wouldn't be so lucky with another hit there. Worse of all, he was falling directly to his death. Upon seeing the young Lord in free fall, the monster that hit him dove after him, claws ready to smash him faster to the ground. The creatures weren't satisfied with Julian dying from a simple fall. They wanted to see him suffer. Before he could fall to the ground, a wall of high-pressure water appeared beneath him, holding him aloft and making the monster miss its attack.

Julian was prepared and waiting for Liz's aid, so when the wall accommodated his body, he rolled and swung his blade into the air, where he should've been seconds before. Enchanted with his arcane magic, the sword sliced both of the creature's arms close to the elbow. The shock on the monster's face almost gave Julian pleasure, but then he noticed the third creature flying towards him again.

"Come!" he shouted, as the armless creature plummeted to the ground in shock. "You'll be like your brother in no time!"

That was the last straw for their leader. The sick smile it had before changed. The prospect of fighting a rival didn't amuse him any longer. Now, he was mad at the death of his kin. Good, I can deal with you too, Julian thought as he prepared an Arcane Explosion in his left hand. But the leader went directly to Liz instead of flying towards the Lord. She realized the monster's charge shortly after Julian. With each millisecond, the creature got closer, and the magic beneath Julian's feet dimmed. He didn't wait for it to run out and leave him falling to the ground.

He formed a crazy plan in his mind and put it into action, otherwise Liz would be doomed. The leader was too big and mighty for her armor to hold out for long. Besides that, it had already seen Julian get hurt after an attack from the armless monster.

Julian sheathed his sword and leaped into the skies directly toward the approaching third creature whose leg he had grabbed before. The monster wasn't expecting a frontal collision, but that was precisely what happened. Julian grappled the monster with ferocity, holding on for dear life. Julian could feel the monster's fangs trying to penetrate his armor at the neck, but the magic on it protected him for the precious seconds he needed. When the beast struggled to fly in the air, the Lord finally was able to calculate how to attack.

The entangled creature kept flying in circles without a clear direction and rotating Julian on its axis. He only waited for the moment to be on the side of the beast while it kept trying to destroy his throat. When its fangs finally started to pierce the armor to reach his skin, Julian was on the side of it. He released the giant Arcane explosion he had been conjuring until then. The blast was so powerful that it tore apart a big part of Julian's armor on the torso and destroyed the lower part of the Dragonborn's body. It also made the dead monster plummet to the ground with immense speed while Julian leapt with all his strength to the skies in the same motion, directly at the leader, flying to kill Liz.

If Julian hadn't had that armor, he was sure his spine would've broken with the impact. It was his back that collided with the monster. Julian grunted with pain as the impact occurred. His hands instinctively searched for something to hold on to in mid-air, finding the creature's wings between his fingers. The leathery limb kept flapping, trying to shake Julian off. Whenever the monster attempted to turn its body around and hit Julian, it only made him swing in the air.

A bystander would even think the situation to be funny, but Julian had escaped death a million times in less than one minute. He wanted to blow the monster up but couldn't find an angle to make a blast or whip it with all the turning and dodging. The beast would eventually tire, and they’d plummet or drop Julian to the ground. He could only hope Liz would be able to catch him in the air, and he'd be fast enough to attack before the creature released its rage on them.

Julian heard something whooshing through the air close to his ear and realized it had been an arrow flying from the ground. Rayra was helping him fight the leader! In one of the creature's turns, Julian caught a glimpse of the archer dodging the attacks of two dragons and knocking an arrow towards the monster in the sky. This one flew even closer than the last one, but the beast didn’t seem to notice it. It was too preoccupied with killing Julian before it could get blasted with Arcane magic.

Then, the creature was hit by a burst of water in the face. Julian saw it change its scales to protect itself from drowning, but another bubble hit it as soon as it removed the water from its complexion. The creature's movements became slower and sloppy, and when Rayra shot the second arrow, it hit true. The arcane magic on the point of the projectile entered the creature's shoulder and exited on the other side of its wing. Rayra shot again, and the monster's wing tore even more. It was Julian's time to swing at the dragon.

As the monster tried to dodge the bubble of water and the arrows, Julian threw the weight of his body to the side, released his grip on the monster's wing, and then whipped his sword with all the strength he could muster. The blade cut through half of the monster's wing, and Julian heard it scream with pain for the first time that day.

Julian let himself fall with the creature, holding onto its damaged back as the monster tried in vain to fly with only half of its wings. The movements were ungainly and closer to a free fall than anything else. But the creature's scales would protect it, at least in part on impact. Julian was about to release another blast of energy on the creature's back when they reached the ground. The dragon hit it face first, and Julian landed on top of it before tumbling off. Dust entered his mouth and eyes as the world tumbled with him. He shook his head and saw a silhouette obscured behind the cloud of dust their fall had created. Then another silhouette appeared.

"You're still alive, Devil?" Julian asked between his teeth, picking up his sword and walking towards it. The young Lord was wary of the possibility of the monster just turning and killing Liz on the spot. But his enemy was already searching for signs of him. As soon as the creature recognized the direction from where Julian was shouting, it started to sprint towards him with inhuman speed.

Julian tried to counterattack, but the dragon was already upon him before his sword could reach the monster. Its fist connected with Julian's face and made him fly. His body flew over the crack in a fraction of a second. Julian felt the energy leaving it. Then, the Lord crashed against a tree on the opposite side of the clearing. He felt his head crack against its dead wood, and his mind swirled as he fought to focus.

The monster didn't wait; it was already upon Julian, smashing its hand towards him. Somehow, this devil was way faster on the ground than in the sky. Julian didn't know how. He only needed to work with what he had. He was too distant from the others, so it was only him and the creature. Knowing its speed and being energized by the mana in his core, Julian could dodge the monster's attacks by mere millimeters. The beast wanted to destroy Julian's face and body, and with every dodge, it only got more frustrated. Still, Julian didn't have the time to use his sword or to perform magic.

As Julian's senses started to get sharper, he began to feel more confident. The monster was fast, but Julian was more intelligent. Its movements were easy to read and hard to dodge, but Julian kept doing it. He was ducking, rolling, stepping back, and avoiding the sides until the monster was boiling with rage. Julian would be the one finishing this fight on top.

He dodged an uppercut to the side and felt confident enough to swing his gauntlet at the beast's face. The monster's scales absorbed the impact, and the shock from the blow made Julian's arm flinch. That millisecond was enough to open a window for the beast, who replied with a straight punch into Julian's stomach, just above the hole in his armor. Julian's breakfast reached his throat with the impact as he fell to his back, several feet away.

"Water!" Julian shouted to Liz without looking at her, as the monster was already sprinting towards him again. He didn't have time to find his sword. He just needed to make his attacks more potent. Julian saw the water flying toward the monster's face again, but the monster was prepared this time. When the water hit the creature, its scales were ready to deflect most of it. Its face and beard were still covered in liquid, but it wore a sickening smile.

"This will not work, human. You can't drown me," it said, looking at Julian with disdain. Instead of replying, the young man rushed towards the creature. "So, you come to face your death. Cerulex and his minions have always been bravely stupid," he scoffed, hands in a guard position.

"I don't want to drown you, fool!" Julian shouted as his fist connected with the scales on the monster's face. As soon as the fabric of his clothing touched the wet liquid, Julian injected his arcane magic into the punch. The strike worked wonders.

The monster was the one being hurled away now. It crashed against the same tree Julian had been thrown against before, but it wasn't as quick as Julian to dodge. Another punch went through, and then another. The Dragonborn tried to outstretch its hands to defend itself. Still, with each punch, Julian's fists became increasingly infused with Arcane magic. Julian focused his power on the liquid coating his fists, first because of the water and then because of the monster's blood adorning his fists.

“Don’t try to hurt my family.” Julian gritted his teeth between punches as the creature’s face turned into a big blob of meat.

“Is it dead?!” Liz shouted from a safe distance. “Rayra and your mother need our help!” Julian didn’t reply. He just turned and headed towards his companion. He grabbed his sword as the body dropped.

The unmoving body of the dragonborn leader lay dead on the ground. Julian searched for the baron’s footsteps as he rushed, but the fight and the cloud of dust they had stirred up made the task impossible. The old man was probably close to the crack now, but Julian couldn’t let his mother and lover die because of revenge. Shaking any regrets from his mind, Julian pressed on towards the sounds of clanging metal and the fire crackling.

Two dragonborn lay dead on the ground, and two others fought Marcella amidst the flames. Julian could only see their silhouettes in the distance as his mother jumped from one tree to another. She used them to level the battle ground and fight the beasts in the sky. They were slow, and his mother was fast. They were probably wounded, and she was in a battle frenzy. Julian looked at his hands, full of blood, and wanted to be there helping his mother. Still, Rayra was in more need.

Close to them, the fox dodged the attacks of two enemies who relentlessly pursued her. The woods were being consumed by fire, and Rayra wasn’t immune to the element like his mother. She kept dodging the attacks, but was slowly being cornered by the monsters. Julian couldn’t risk an Arcane attack. She could be caught in the crossfire and was their only medic. He readied his sword and rushed towards the monsters, who noticed their presence and turned to face Julian.

As soon as they switched focus, Rayra attacked ferociously with the aggressiveness of an apex predator replacing her trapped demeanor. She rushed with her fangs towards the neck of one of them. She turned into her human form just in time to use the creature's back as a ledge to jump off. She nocked an arrow while still in the air and shot the monster in the back of the head.

The other was easy prey for Julian. In three sword strikes, the creature was on the ground with its heart pierced by Julian’s sword. Rayra released another two arrows towards the forest, and the two flying creatures among the flames fell dead to the ground.

“Why?!!!” he heard his mother crying. “I was having fun!”

Julian smiled at his mother's frustration and looked at his surroundings. Dead monsters were everywhere. Julian’s hands trembled with adrenaline. Just one day ago, one of them had almost killed them, and now they had swept the floor with the devils. That was the power of an Arcane Lord using pure mana. Julian stared at his hands in awe. With his companions at his side, Julian understood that anything was possible. He looked at them and knew they were thinking the same.

No matter what happened inside that crack in the ground, they would find a way to deal with their situation. The Lionheart manor would stand tall one way or another. As his mother appeared at the edge of the woods close to them, Julian stared at the woods, which was rapidly catching fire. Soon, they would be in a ring of fire.

"Did you need to burn everything?" Julian asked with a smile.

"I've been holding myself back for seven years so as not to draw their attention, son. Only the Last knows how I wished to burn this whole place, not just this dead wood," she replied.

"We still have one pressing matter," Liz chimed in.

"Where is the bastard?" Rayra asked, watching their surroundings. "Did anyone see him?"

"He was walking towards the crack the last time I saw his footprints. We need to hurry," Julian said, already moving toward the green light on the horizon. Then, the green light exploded in a gigantic burst that pierced the skies. Julian had to cover his ears with his hands and close his eyes to avoid being hit by rocks and dust. When he could look again, the light was slowly returning to the crack on the ground. Will it close? Julian asked himself, but it never happened.

"He's inside it," Julian muttered as the others started to sprint as fast as they could toward the still-glowing crack in the distance. "Did we lose?"

Chapter

Thirty-Four

They stared at the crack with attentive eyes. Nothing happened in the seconds they were there.

"Is it really here?" Julian asked, and Rayra nodded.

"I can feel her magic. She's inside."

"We're doomed then. He'll become a god," Liz said.

"It can't be," Marcella muttered in a distant tone.

"We don't know exactly what is inside there. We can't give up. If we're going to have to face the bastard in the real world, it won't matter if we face him down there now," Julian said with all the confidence he could muster.

He saw despair in their eyes, but couldn't be carried away by it. "Trust me, we can do this. Look behind you," he said. They all stared at the dead monsters surrounding them. "We did this. Yesterday, we were scared stiff of just one of them. If my power comes from a god, we can defeat him or at least try. All is not lost."

Silence sunk in, and for one second, Julian thought they had given up, but they smiled at him one by one.

“I’m so proud of you, son. We raised you well,” Marcella said again with watery eyes. “No matter what happens inside, know I love you, son. If you need an incentive to go ahead, girls, I’ll give you one.” She then jumped into the crack. Rayra’s and Liz’s eyes widened as they watched the green light swallow the mature woman, and the explosion hit the skies again. They almost fell to the ground with the impact, but managed to get on their feet.

“Now I have to go,” Julian said with a smile as he walked to the edge.

“Wait,” Rayra grabbed his hand and felt Liz holding the other. “I love you.”

“I love you too. I always have.”

“No matter what happens inside, these last days were the best I’ve had,” Rayra completed, and Liz nodded in agreement.

“I love you two as well, my ladies. I promise we’ll go back to the manor. I want to see that place full of kids with fox tails and others with black hair and stark blue eyes,” he said as he gently caressed their chins. “Do you want this as well?”

When they nodded positively, he extended both hands to them. “Let’s handle this then,” he said as they jumped into the green light together.

It was like falling inside the door that led them into the jungle again. A void surrounded them, and then a stark green light. Julian watched it with widened eyes, and even though he couldn't see his body, he could still feel the two women holding his hand with force. They gave him the strength he needed to face this final combat and make things right. Julian's mind wandered to his butler as the green light grew greener, and his heart panged against his chest. I'm coming back, old friend. I'll fix everything, Julian said, and he believed it.

The last few days proved to him that even the direst of situations could be handled. He only needed to defeat an evil man with the powers of a god.

After a couple of minutes of falling, the light became softer, and slowly, a room took form. Their bodies stopped falling in the air and glided slowly to the ground. Differently from their first travel, there was no fear this time. Peace entered their hearts as they approached the strange place.

All the room walls were stark white, like the fangs of a majestic animal. The place was a perfect square with three semi-circles intertwined and drawn in the middle of the ground. That was everything inside that room except for the giant bear sitting on the far end.

The animal was at least twelve feet tall and yawned with its massive mouth inclined towards the skies. Its fur was brownish, and its fangs were as big as a child's arm. It just sat there with two legs to the side and its back against one of the white walls, and it didn't even seem to notice them. Marcella was already in the room a few steps ahead, halted and looking at the creature with widened eyes.

“It’s the Lost Soul,” the woman muttered. Julian looked at Rayra and saw she shared the same expression. Julian didn’t need the woman to confirm that this was God. He could feel it. The bear emanated power, and the Lord could see a green aura around it when he looked closely.

“Hi! Did you see an old and evil man around here?” Julian said, waving one hand from one side to the other, making Rayra grab his hand with strength and lower it. “What?!”

“Don’t be disrespectful,” she hissed with angry eyes. “Let me speak with her.”

Only when Rayra hissed the words did the massive bear seem to notice them in the room.

“That is … unexpected,” a grave and feminine voice came from the creature’s throat. “So many visitors in just one day. Oh, and it is my heir and Cerulex’s one … How coincidental.”

“What do you mean, Holiness?” Rayra asked as she walked and kneeled before the God, but she interrupted them before the others could follow.

“Please, don’t be so polite. Call me Ranabi and state your case. The world is about to end, and I would prefer to chat about platitudes instead of godly prisons,” the bear said, lowering its head and meeting the ground. The god looked like any other lazy bear Julian had read about in children's stories, but she was pretty accurate and, at the same time, unrealistic.

“We came here primarily to ask you to come back with us. My people need you. We’re lost,” Rayra said with determination.

“You don’t need me, daughter. You’re the heir of my powers; you should know it better.”

“I’m just a messenger, Your Holiness. My people demand your presence.”

“Do they demand my presence?” she asked in a graver tone, her ears perking up and her body moving to an all-fours position. The bear slowly walked towards them, one step at a time, and stopped mere inches from Rayra's head. Julian kept his hand on the pommel of his sword. With any sudden movement, Julian would rush toward God. “Do they demand, like in ‘Ranabi is cursed and has to obey’ or ‘I would very much like Ranabi’s help’?” Julian could see the bear’s face moving and Rayra's eyes and nostrils trying to close before the millennia-old breath.

She mustered all her strength and looked deep into God’s eyes. “We demand your presence and that you use your powers to fortify our people and cleanse us of all evil as you did in the past.”

The bear kept looking at Rayra with attentive and small eyes. Julian was sure the god would snap the woman's head off at any second, but instead, it started to chuckle. It began like a deep growl, but it was a big and open laugh in the end. The god fell to its back and rolled on the ground.

“What’s funny about what she just said? And what the hell did you mean with the world is about to end?” Julian chimed in, anger and annoyance boiling inside his heart.

The bear still took some seconds to recompose itself and sit again. Rayra had her cheeks red like Julian had never seen, clearly frustrated with the experience. Her expectations are far from being met.

“I’m not cursed anymore, children. That damn thing faded away two millennia ago. It’s funny to see two people fail to use my powers twice on the same day after centuries alone.”

They were silent for a couple of seconds as the bear kept staring at them one by one, amused by the strange situation.

“And where is the old man who requested your powers, Lost God?”

“If he didn’t die on the way, he’s probably approaching Fenrir’s prison now.”

“Fenrir’s prison?” Liz chimed in. “Isn’t the god dead?”

“Not quite,” the god said, now more seriously. “I wish he was, kid. When Cerulex was shattered, so was Fenrir. Here lies one of his parts, the strongest of all. I’m here to guarantee he's in prison, but an oath of no intervention binds me—the laws created after the shattering imprisoned the draconic kin and many other Mirror Realms inside this one. I offered myself to guard Fenrir’s Soul Shard against the dragons, but I can’t do anything if a human decides to enter here and consume its soul. The deal was clear. Dragonkin is locked up forever; humans have free will, and not even I can interfere.”

“And why are there clues on how to find you?” Julian asked again.

“I’m sorry you’re bothered, Cerulex’s son. I never gave any clues about how to find me. Even if being here is boring, I prefer to be alone where humans can't access Fenrir’s power. The old man is about to release all the dragonkin in the world, you know?”

“And aren’t you going to do anything?” Marcella asked through gritted teeth.

“Oh, I did. I explained to him how that would be dangerous. How Fenrir was locked up for millennia, and he would be way more powerful than a simple human. I explained that approaching the Shard could create unpredictable outcomes. He only said, ‘Will I have power?’”

“And I assume you said yes,” Julian replied.

“Of course, everyone has to choose. That’s what separates us from Fenrir. He despises choice; we allow it freely.”

“You should’ve remained lost,” Julian said between his gritted teeth, his hands shaking angrily.

“Oh, but I’m not lost, son of Cerulex. What do you mean?” Then, the bear looked at Rayra, who had her eyes watered. “Come here, daughter. Let me touch you.”

“Are you sure?” Julian asked in a mutter as he watched her slowly approach the Giant God. She only nodded towards the creature, who outstretched one claw directly at her forehead. The bear stepped back upon the touch as if a boulder hit her.

“Oh, my child. I’m so sorry for what you went through. This is his lackeys' work. When Cerulex shattered Fenrir, some of his supporters stayed alive. They’re responsible for this corruption. This idea of seeking for me should never have been allowed, and those clues you found were planted. You’re not the first humans to come to the Mirror Realm, but the first to find me. Fenrir has gotten stronger over time. When I went through your memories, I could see his touch on the souls of several people. It would just be another if it weren’t the old man who came here. Soon, the clue you found in that dungeon wouldn’t even have been necessary.”

“We need to find the baron. Where is he?” Julian asked, already moving around the room, searching for an exit.

“There,” Ranabi said, pointing to a door that magically appeared on the wall beside her. “Maybe, just maybe … I can help you perform a spell to strengthen Fenrir’s prison.”

“I thought you couldn’t interfere,” Julian said ironically.

“I can’t, but I can say if she’s doing it right. She has the power to do so.”

They all nodded to the God, but deep inside, Julian hoped never to see her again. Gods were just like he had imagined. If this was the caring and loving one, he didn’t want to meet the evil one. As they crossed to the door, Julian noticed Rayra was still in conversation with the God. She passed one hand over Ranabi’s fur as a small tear ran down the God's face. Julian felt a shiver run through his body and a lump forming in his throat.

Chapter

Thirty-Five

As soon as all of them were on the other side of the gate, the door closed, and darkness engulfed them all.

"Is he walking in the dark inside this place?" Julian muttered.

"He has determination. We must admit it," Liz said as Marcella raised her hand into the sky. It was filled with fire now and illuminated the strange corridor. With each step, the light in her hand seemed to dim.

"Anything wrong?" Julian asked.

"Something is depleting my magic…. Not depleting, it's more like absorbing it. I am using more mana by the second to keep it up," she said. Julian saw sweat forming on her forehead, the physical effort of their fight taking its toll on her.

"Throw a fireball at the end of the hallway, please," Julian requested, and his mother did it promptly. As the ball traveled down the corridor, it slowly dimmed until darkness engulfed them all. "We're going in the dark. We'll only use our magic for light occasionally. We can't risk losing too much mana. My grimoire mentioned a power called Devoidic. It consists of destroying energy, and I think this place is full of it."

Julian couldn't see their faces, but everyone kept walking slowly and cautiously walking down the corridor. He had taken a good look at the place, and nothing caught his attention. It was just like any other dungeon he had seen or heard of—perfect rectangular hallways with a straightforward direction to follow. The only thing that caught his attention was that the place only seemed to grow darker, even if there was no real difference to his eyes.

The feeling was as if the force at the end of the corridor was sucking even the energy necessary for him to see a little in the dark. How is he holding up? Julian asked himself as the old man popped into his mind again. The Lord wanted to find his enemy more than anything, but he couldn’t help being impressed with his resilience. With power, he would become a terrible foe.

“If we can’t stop him, shoot at his head,” Julian muttered without saying Rayra’s name, but she replied promptly.

“You can bet on that, baby.” He heard her nocking an arrow and walking with it already in her bow. They kept walking the rest of the way in silence. Every time they thought they reached as far as they had seen, he made a ball of energy or Rayra shot a green arrow. Only once or twice, his mother used a fireball as a last resort since she had less mana out of the four. Liz couldn’t produce any magic with light in it.

Julian wanted to stop and check his grimoire, but they didn’t have the time for it. It was again his time to throw a ball of energy ahead. As he did, he felt it was harder to gather the power, much more challenging than the last time. When the ball of energy hit a wall and revealed a corner in the dungeon, he was sure they were close to their destination.

“We’re near. Prepare yourselves,” Julian whispered as he held a ball of energy. However, as soon as they turned the corner, he made it disappear because he didn’t need it anymore.

The oddest of things stood before their eyes. At the far end of the hallway, they saw what seemed to be a giant beating heart in the distance. It was red as blood, and it beat in a rapid motion. The strange object emitted light but at the same time consumed it. It was like looking at a lamp covered by a thick cloth.

An old man lay unmoving on the ground, close to the strange object. Marks of blood slowly disappeared where he had passed moments before, being turned into particles and eaten by the peculiar heart.

“He’s dead,” Rayra muttered with a sigh, her bow lowering. In that fraction of a second that Rayra looked into Julian’s eyes with relief, he saw the baron’s hand moving up with immense speed.

“Shoot!” Julian shouted, but the arrow left the bow a little too late. Julian saw the hand stretch out and touch the object, and then the baron exploded. He became millions of little red particles, and the heart ate him whole. “We’re too late,” Julian stated the obvious as he watched the object's light go completely out.

All he saw before it turned black was the shocked faces of his companions. They all knew whatever had happened, it wasn’t good. Julian’s instincts screamed for him to run, but he needed to stay and see the outcome.

“It’s my fault,” Rayra whispered as the darkness engulfed them.

“Nonsense,” Liz replied from the other side with her voice full of worry, but tinged with compassion.

“We’ll deal with whatever happens next,” Julian said confidently, and took a step forward, followed by his mother.

“The Lionhearts do not falter,” she stated. “And you two are Lionhearts now. Let's save the second guessing of our actions for after the fight because I’m sure there’s one waiting for us there.”

Julian heard Rayra and Liz breathe deeply and admired their courage once more. Today, Julian chose to do the right thing and was glad that the three women would do the same without blinking beside him. If choosing was the gift Cerulex gave to all races when he shattered his soul, then today, Julian chose to keep his work alive.

As the light of the heart grew brighter, a wound appeared in the middle of it, releasing a goo on the ground that slowly took a humanoid form. Julian didn’t feel worry or fear. He felt at peace and ready to fight.

Chapter

Thirty-Six

“I am free!” a muffled, gravelly, and sinister voice echoed inside the strange red goo on the ground. Julian felt shivers running down his spine when he realized it wasn’t the old baron's voice. At least it was not the same one he had heard several times. It had a new tone. The voice seemed to be born from the bottom of the throat, a growling sound carrying joy and ill intent. “But this feels … different,” the voice completed as the form started to take shape.

The lower part of the transformation happened slowly, with feet and legs forming as if the organism was still understanding the shape it needed to be. When the upper part started to take the shape of the old baron's body, the voice spoke again, “It can’t be … a human!” There was disgust in that voice, disgust, and disdain.

“Shoot it,” Julian ordered Rayra, who aimed a green arrow at the creature and released it. The projectile flew quickly and entered the goo, but never left on the other side. It was consumed by the strange matter and destroyed. Still, the transformation didn’t stop.

“And there are others in here as well,” the voice said as its head finally formed. Anyone who knew the baron could tell it was him, but at the same time, it wasn’t. Where two dark functioning eyes were before, now only one working one stood. It was red as blood and glimmered with a powerful light. His other eye was semi-intact, but the skin below and above was cut by a scar that seemed to be alive. A deep and long crack extended itself from the forehead to the chin, but instead of blood, a stark red hue leaked from it.

As the body took on a fleshy aspect, Julian saw the limbs forming. All over the creature's body, there were cracks like the one on its head. In the hands, scales could be seen, gray and slick, ending in sharp claws. The baron was a broken hybrid of a human and a dragon, similar to a Dragonborn, but it seemed incomplete at the same time. What wasn’t incomplete was the power the monster emanated or the energy it absorbed. If before the light had been drawn towards the creature, now Julian could hear and see it rushing towards it. Marcella tried to light up her hand, only for the flames to extinguish into a million pieces and rush towards the enemy. His chest opened when the particles reached the baron, revealing the strange beating heart that consumed the fire. The creature released a deep sigh and moaned with pleasure.

“Not even this wretched body can take away the delight of feeding upon Cerulex's power.” He chuckled loudly. “I wish my brother was here to see how pathetic his sacrifice became. Little ants doing magic tricks against a god.”

What seemed to be Fenrir himself darted its mismatched eyes towards every single one of them. “Two of Cerulex’s mages, one of Ranabi’s blessed, and… what do we have here? I can smell him all over you, boy,” the baron said. He sniffed the air like a cat, and a sick smile blossomed.

“He’s mine!” Another voice erupted from the monster’s throat, which was way less growled and more human. Whatever had happened when Strazz touched that beating heart, the baron was still inside the decaying body. The enemy shook its head violently, and the strange smile was back on his face. “This one hates you deeply, boy. He blames your birth for his misfortunes. I’m not sure if he hates you more than he hates the woman at your side. She broke my host’s heart…. Maybe I should do him a favor and kill her before his eyes.”

“No!” The baron's voice came again from deep inside, full of fear and desperation. “It’s not time yet!”

“Love is the stupidest of creations, isn’t it?” the devil retorted, taking back control. “Boy meets girl, boy wants girl, boy decides to challenge a god because of his right to murder girl. With each human that I encounter, the more I hate Cerulex. Still, there’s no reason to hate the dead, as I don’t hate any of you little mice. The fact that you’re still breathing is only a matter of perspective. As a god, I can see you are already dead. What are a few seconds to one who has waited for millennia?” the voice growled , feigning disinterest. But Julian could hear resentment in his tone. They were the first people he had seen in ages. He savored the moment, and Julian would let it speak as much as he wanted.

The young Lord still needed time to understand what he could do against the deity. More time talking and observing its behavior would be helpful for Julian. He glanced at his companions and saw fear in their eyes.

“We got this,” Julian said in a mutter, but kept his eyes fixed on the creature at the end of the corridor.

“Is it hope? Another futile feeling cherished by the shattered one,” the voice in the distance echoed with disgust. Then its heart opened again, and the particles of fire it had consumed moments ago appeared before the red bulge. The fireball was at least twice as big as the one that had entered its core. It had a different tone of red in it, as if lightning lived inside the magic and corrupted it by the second. Julian felt that their armor and his mother’s innate fire resistance wouldn’t protect any of them. “Let’s see how fast you are.”

The fireball reached them in less than one second. It was aimed directly at Marcella, who wasn’t ready to dodge. Julian instinctively knew that, as soon as the monster attacked, it would target his mother. His hatred for humankind would materialize by killing the one his host cherished the most, even in its sickened way. That was why Julian was ready to shove her away with all the speed he could muster. His mother collided against the nearer wall, but he couldn’t dodge. The armor scorched and then burned on his shoulder, but it didn’t spread to the rest of his body. It left a blistering and angry mark where it burned through his armor, which was also on his skin and muscle. It was an instant and terrible pain, not like a hot oil burn, but the kind people get when they survive big fires.

Julian didn’t even have time to feel the pain. As a scream shrieked from his throat, all of them were hurled towards the monster as if pushed by a gale of violent air. He didn’t actually feel the wind; it was different. Almost as if a magnet were pulling them, pulling their mana. He felt his core being pulled. If it had been physical, it would have been severed from his body with the force. The young Lord only stopped in the monster’s hands. His neck fit perfectly on the creature's limb. Julian felt the baron’s eyes, sharp as a knife, staring at his soul as his companions were flung further inside the cave.

“Not fast enough!” the deity said with gritted teeth. “I’ll end you first.” The monster pressed its hands against Julian’s neck and squeezed it, but instead of doing it fast and clean, it chose to be slow. It wanted to see Julian's life fade slowly. Julian wasn’t going to give him that pleasure.

The monster's face twitched and turned to the side as if an insect was under his skin, and he desperately wanted to remove it. “I said this one is mine! You were supposed to be at my command!” the baron screamed as the grip on Julian's neck softened just enough for Julian to think clearly.

The young Lord raised his fist high and brought it down directly at the God's face, on the side of the red eye. The punch was the hardest one Julian had ever delivered and, surprisingly enough, caused the god to drop him on the ground.

“Argh!” It screamed, raising its hands to its eyes. “What kind of magic is that?!” the creature cried as anger enveloped it.

“That’s what humans feel!” Julian shouted as he leaped up from the ground. He prepared to attack the blind god, who was still holding his eyes closed. He never thought a fistfight would be effective against a deity, but he would take advantage of it. He jabbed the monster on the same side, hitting both of its hands and both sides of its face with the attack. The god screamed again, but was silenced by an uppercut. Julian heard a crack in its chin and attacked again, but one hand intercepted him this time.

“I told him you were mine.” It was the baron again in control. He was way more powerful now. Julian tried to yank his hand free, but the baron’s grip was too firm. Julian attacked with his left hand but was met by a slap from the enemy’s free hand. It was so swift that it seemed like he hadn't even needed to make an effort. Julian saw awe in the baron’s eyes and surprise in the red eye's reflection. The strange monster realized he could end Julian quickly, which thrilled it.

Julian tried to hit him again but was slapped away once more. It was like a child trying to fight an older bully. He had only his magic available. Maybe the baron couldn’t use the god’s absorbing powers in the same way he couldn’t fight like the baron could. He had only one way to determine it. He felt the energy gathering around his hands and was ready to swipe it and tear the enemy apart with his whip. The baron realized it, grabbed his hand, and held his free one high in the air.

“No, no, no,” he said, pulling Julian’s arms in different directions. His joints started to stretch, and the pain became almost unbearable. Was he going to be dismembered after so much fighting? It couldn’t end this way. He still had his legs to fight, and fight they did. He kicked the monster in the chest, trying to escape it, but it wasn’t as effective as his punches had been. The baron was a seasoned fighter, a member of his parents' party. A few kicks wouldn’t be enough, but he heard a twang behind him. An arrow in the shoulder plus a kick? That would buy some time.

The projectile flew towards the enemy and hit its body with a massive THUMP! This one wasn’t enchanted with either Liz’s or Julian’s magic, but was compelling enough to not be ignored. Rayra understood the monster's pattern and was smart enough to release a regular arrow. As its right shoulder went forward, Julian kicked the opposite one, and he felt the grip on him falter. His sword was on the ground, and he couldn’t reach it. But he could punch it again with his right hand free.

He went for another punch, but in the midst of it, the god released his other hand. Julian fell as his hand failed to deliver the attack. And then he went flying again. He felt the strange power from before hurling him away to the other side of the corridor. He crashed against a wall in the shadows and fell beside his companions, who were quick to help him get up.

“Stop with this nonsense, maggot!” the old god screamed at the air, speaking to the one sharing his body. “Where are my sons, anyway? Why has a fragile human with no dragon skin reached my Shard? This is … unacceptable. Feeling pain is lowly…. Enjoy the little moments of power that you have, little mouse. Soon, I’ll find another host, and you will be done.” The monster kept looking unfocused into the air as if he was listening to something. Julian suspected he could hear the baron's thoughts inside his head.

“What should we do?” Liz asked, but before Julian could answer, his mother chimed in.

“Find breaches to attack with physical attacks when the god's in control. We should test magic when Strazz is in charge,”

“My thoughts exactly,” Julian muttered. “There’s a chance it ends the fight sooner, which would be catastrophic. We need to make him fight one at a time and enter the fight only when we’re sure he can’t kill all of us.”

“I’ll be in the back shooting arrows.”

“I’ll be ready for water magic.”

“And I’ll be with you, fighting him,” Marcella said, and Julian nodded.

“Having you and me on the frontline is the easiest way to make them keep trading command. We need to provoke them both and make them change forms.”

“But can we kill it?” Liz asked.

“I don’t know. But I’m sure it can be held in place. His body is as human as any other. He’s bleeding down there.”

“I’ll see what I can find,” Rayra said, rummaging in her magic purse.

“When the cat leaves, the mice make a feast,” the god's voice echoed through the room. “You can plan as long as you want; it will not matter.”

“You’re the one bleeding.” Julian smirked, sprinting towards the monster. “Mom, pay attention,” Julian said as he rushed. He intended to retrieve his sword from the ground close to the god and use it as a weapon. But first, he needed to make an opening. The deity waited, halted in place, his expression unchanged—a simple smile adorned it. He really thought that it would be easy. Julian was going to prove him wrong.

As soon as the young Lord was upon the god, it hurled him into the side wall, with a boost of energy, similar to some of the attacks the Dragonborns had used against him. Still, Julian was ready for it. He twisted his body around and was prepared to land against the wall and leap away from it. He exploded a blast of Arcane magic on the wall a moment after he arrived at it, gaining momentum through the explosion as he jumped back towards the creature. It was ready to hurl Julian away again but wasn’t prepared to dodge Marcella’s attacks. A flaming hand struck the creature’s chin, and it cracked again, as Julian flew toward another wall. Julian knew the jaw was about to crack entirely at the next strike and was eager to make the god shut his mouth. When he reached the wall again, Julian used the same strategy to return to the god’s position. His hand grabbed the sword, and he swung it up as the creature sent his mother flying into the distance.

“My turn!” the baron said as he dodged the sword attack and landed a punch on Julian’s face with massive strength. Julian felt his body collapsing as his head bounced backward. His vision blurred. When he could finally see, he watched a spear with an orange point materialize in the baron's hand and descend to his wounded shoulder. Not again! Julian thought before the spearhead tore his skin and muscles again. It pained him more than the first time the baron had struck him the day before. It was in the same spot the fireball had hurt him. If managing to wield the sword had been hard before, now it would be near impossible with that arm. Julian knew how to fight with his left hand and wouldn’t give up.

The young Lord rolled to the side as the creature struck again, missing Julian by inches. He was about to dodge again when a water bubble engulfed the enemy’s head, drowning him. Magic works! Julian realized and immediately created a blast in his hand. When he hit the baron in the chest, his mother delivered a fireball to its shoulder. Julian watched the spear fall to the ground as the skin on the enemy’s chest started to disintegrate. Before it could reach its core, the god retook control. Julian watched the Arcane blast be consumed by the enemy’s power instead of destroying him.

The mana became darker and darker until it was red as the monster’s core. Julian saw the creature’s muscles twitch with the tension of consuming that much energy. Something strange was happening at that moment, but the explosion hit him hard before Julian could assess it. He discovered two things when the Arcane Blast hit him. The first was that he was immune to the destructive power of mana. Even after being hurled away by it, he wasn’t wounded by the attack. The second one was that his mother wasn’t immune to it.

Chapter

Thirty-Seven

As Julian's vision adjusted to the burst of light from the explosion, he heard his mother's coughs. A deep and powerful growl erupted from her throat several feet away. The god was beside her, crouching and looking at her body. She was full of wounds, scorches, and lacerations.

“This one is as good as dead,” it said stoically, then chuckled. “Are you crying in there, fool? You wanted to kill her minutes ago.” The god smiled with satisfaction as he looked in the distance to see Julian, Rayra, and Liz close to each other.

Julian’s heart panged with pain. After so many years separated from his mother, he couldn’t let her die in the dark. He needed to end this combat soon, or she would bleed to death. The girls at his side seemed to understand the same thing because both had gritted teeth and had murder in their eyes. Rayra changed to her fox form and rushed towards the monster. It slowly left Marcella's side, as if he wanted to make sure she wouldn’t be hurt more and could die slowly. That infuriated Julian more than anything else that day.

He quickly rushed towards the creature, already forming an Arcane blast in his hand. Liz threw her dagger at the monster’s face, but he simply stepped aside while Rayra reached his leg with a powerful bite. The monster raised the leg and stomped it to the ground, making the fox’s body bounce with the impact and lose some of its grip. The god was slowly accustoming himself to the pain and understanding the limitations of his body. Fenrir seemed to be a deity more aligned with the evil done behind the curtains with words and magic. Fenrir was not the one with fists and swords, and that was precisely what Julian had in store for the God.

As Liz reached the deity, she surprisingly jabbed the enemy in the face. She had savagery in her, and Julian even saw the monster step back from the impact. However, as soon as she prepared to strike again, he hurled both away with his power, clearing the area for Julian’s approach. He needed them away to explode the monster again.

The Arcane Blast reached the enemy's core almost instantly. Instead of pressing it against the god's chest, Julian stepped back and watched. "Fool," he proclaimed as the Arcane power slowly corrupted itself. The god had both hands free and looked directly into Julian's eyes when the explosion hit the young lord again. The deity didn't try to dodge Julian's punch at the last second. With the hit and the blast, Julian flew away. What the god couldn't see was the smile on his face. The Lord knew how to end the fight.

Marcella lay in one corner, breathing with difficulty. Julian could hear the liquid in her throat as shallow breaths dominated the air. Hold on, mother. Just a little longer.

"Did you find what you were looking for?" Julian asked Rayra, who only nodded.

"You have a plan, little mouse?" the god asked with disdain as it began to walk toward Rayra on a stroll. The cracks on the creature's skin became more and more apparent. Julian's magic had energized him with his absorbed magic as if the god’s body wasn't holding it all inside, and it wanted to escape. The side of the monster's head, with the deep scar covering half his eye, was already leaking. Julian wasn't sure if he could see by that eye but assumed he could. "I just need to kill this one, and your plan is over?" The god pointed dismissively toward Rayra, almost as if choosing bread at the bakery.

She swallowed dry as the god kept walking and grabbed what she searched for in her purse.

"A chain? That must be a joke." Fenrir laughed loudly and halted, holding his belly with both hands. With each laugh, the cracks in his skin deepened. Upon seeing the terrible god laugh at her friend's expense, Liz had disgust on her face. "A god killed himself to imprison me, and you want to put me in chains?!" He continued laughing hard as Julian charged again, sprinting as fast as he could.

In the brief moments he was running, he could feel blood on his lips but couldn't realize where the blood was pouring from. Even the wound on his shoulder wasn't paining him anymore. He was utterly concentrated on what he had to do and knew it would work.

Julian reached the god with the Arcane magic before Rayra could try to use the chains. However, instead of absorbing the power like before, the god slapped his hand up in the air The arcane blast exploded on the ceiling. It was the highest amount of energy Julian had transformed into one hit. Hence, he wasn't surprised when the ceiling started to crack and fall from above their heads. It started with little rock after little rock, dropping to the ground around them. He was sure it was just the beginning.

"I can see what you intended to do." It was the baron's voice again. "This stupid god is too proud to see the obvious. I'm not." He delivered a punch to Julian's guts that would've made him throw up if he still had something in his stomach. The Lord would have flown away if he wasn't being held by the monster’s other hand. Now, Julian felt pain again. Julian discovered despair when the baron broke his right arm, and his sword fell to the ground. His eyes widened with shock, and he felt his mouth dry. He couldn't even scream. The pain and anguish sent his mind into almost a different state of understanding.

At that moment, Julian discovered he had mastered the Arcane power. He couldn't think. He couldn't rationalize and try to come up with a plan. But in truth, he didn't need to. Magic was like a limb that moved when required. Like Julian's heart beating desperately, wanting to be alive, his magic core manifested itself. The second instinctive blast of Arcane Magic hit the baron. This time, he didn't dodge or transform himself. Julian didn't have the perfect angle, but hit the monster's chest. The Lord watched as the left side of the baron's torso started to disintegrate. Then it hit the core.

It burned the core as if it were skin. Julian saw the pain in the baron's eyes and watched as the god took control. It started absorbing the Arcane magic, but the damage was already done. Julian saw the heart being torn apart before it passed the center. Chunks of the ceiling fell over him, and darkness took over again.

The young Lord opened his eyes, but all he saw was darkness. Am I dead again? He wondered, but silence was the only response this time. His grimoire wasn’t with him, so maybe he wasn’t on death’s door. The pain he was feeling was that of a living man, although one buried under boulders covering his broken arm, wounded shoulder, and legs. He tried to move, but nothing worked until he heard movement at his side. Someone was removing the rocks from his body.

The Devil has come to end the fight, Julian thought as he tried to gather some energy in his hands. His mana reserves were almost dry. The mana pool had been helpful, allowing the Lord to continuously use his abilities. But with severe wounds, he could feel the power leaking from his body. Still, he could try to end the enemy. It was the only thing he could do.

However, when the light finally reached his eyes, it was Liz that appeared before Julian’s eyes. The magic in his hands dissipated as she removed the boulders from him. She had an arrow in her mouth, a green one casting a dim light over his body.

“I found him!” she cried between the arrow’s shaft. Julian smiled gently at the sight. She smiled back at him, and just briefly, Julian forgot about their dire situation. Seeing her had always been welcome, and now she was saving his life. Rayra appeared in his vision, and before he could say something, she stuffed his mouth with leaves.

“Eat it!” she commanded, and he obeyed. The numbing feeling was immediate. When Liz released his chest, Rayra laid her glowing hands over the Lord, and he felt the healing start. Liz took a canteen and poured the last small amount of remaining liquid mana into his mouth. His arm didn’t immediately snap back into place, but the wound on his shoulder ceased to hurt and began to close slowly.

“Where is he?” Julian muttered between gritted teeth as Liz and Rayra removed the boulders from his waist. Surprisingly, as soon as the rocks were lifted from his body, the young Lord felt more pain than before, as if they had numbed his sensations. He wanted to shout in pain, but suppressed it. He needed to end this. It wasn’t the time to succumb.

“He went down the corridor not long ago.”

“We need to follow him,” Julian replied, now able to help them release the rest of his body.

“You're wounded,” Liz said with worry.

“I have no choice,” Julian replied as he got up, and his broken arm fell to his side. The pain was almost excruciating, even as his body pulsed with healing.

Rayra looked into his eyes as if she wanted to say something.

“What?” he asked.

She never replied. Instead, she grabbed his arm and twisted it as fast as possible. This time, he wasn't able to suppress the scream.

“Sorry, it was better if I just did it,” she said with a grimace of pain.

“All right, all right,” Julian replied between gritted teeth as he crouched and grabbed his sword amidst the boulders. “Mom?”

“I already gave her some medicine. She'll survive, but we need to get her to safety. I don't have everything I need to heal her.”

“Liz, take care of her. Rayra, do you have a problem with me mounting you?”

She raised one brow with a sly smile. “No, I don’t,” she replied, transforming into her fox form. Julian smiled at her and looked at his surroundings for the first time. Above them, the ceiling had fallen, mainly in the middle, but above it wasn’t the surface. Instead, there was just more rock. His mother lay in the far corner, sleeping and breathing slower than before. Julian approached her and crouched. Her face was full of wounds. A piece of her shoulder was gone, as well as a good portion of her left thigh. She had been lucky not to be hit in an artery, and Julian was grateful for it.

“Rest, Mom. We’re close to the end. I’ll get you home,” he said as his hand caressed her cheek. He looked over his shoulder and met Rayra’s hand gripping his shoulder in support. She was again in her human form and had confidence in her eyes.

“We can do it,” she replied.

“I know,” he said, getting up. She transformed into the giant fox, and Julian mounted on her back.

She didn’t complain or seem to be bothered by his weight. Instead, she ran as fast as she could. Julian looked back and saw Liz crouching at his mother’s side and checking her heartbeat.

“We’ll be back soon!” Julian shouted, and Liz waved one hand and smiled at them.

“You'd better!”

Then they were in the darkness again. They needed to travel the same way: a straight line, a turn, and then straight again. They finally saw a dim light in the distance when they reached the turn. Fenrir was far away, but didn’t move as fast as Julian and Rayra.

She pressed her sprint towards the enemy, and Julian had to grab her fur not to fall. With each step, they got closer to the light. The Lord started to feel his right hand working again when they got closer to Fenrir. Still, when the distance between the dim red light and them was minimal, the god disappeared.

"Where'd he go?" Julian shouted, only now realizing he was out of breath. Rayra didn't stop running, and when they reached where the god had disappeared, they were engulfed by a door. It all happened in one second. One moment, they were in the dark corridor, and the next, they were back in the white room with the Lost Soul seated with her back to the wall. In front of her, Fenrir stood.

The god's body was wrecked, the skin cracked everywhere, but the light leaving his body was dimmer than at the beginning of their fight. He held the left side of his body, and Julian could see his core ripped in the middle. Fenrir wasn't near death, but he was much weaker now. Still, the god ignored Julian and Rayra. His attention turned to the bear before him. Ranabi kept her eyes staring directly at Fenrir's eyes. There was tension in the air, and above all, there was power.

"Are you going to kill me, sister?" he asked earnestly.

"Right now? No. I made a vow of no interference and open honesty."

"That seems … unproductive," Fenrir replied with a smile, "like everything else you did in the past."

Julian dismounted Rayra and slowly approached the god near him. Rayra changed to human form and nocked an arrow towards him. Fenrir didn’t even look at them, but when he spoke, it was as if he was watching them closely.

"Was it worth it? That's what Cerulex's sacrifice made, other than inconveniencing me for thousands of years. Stupid monkeys doing magic."

"Cerulex's actions were his to ponder."

"Yet you're glad he did what he did."

"I'm mad he didn't kill you properly."

Julian was tired of the talking. Ranabi wasn't going to do anything, but he was. He rushed towards the god with his sword in hand, but he couldn't reach the god this time. He watched Rayra release a magic arrow, but like Julian, the object and the girl stopped in the air.

"I'm tired of you," Fenrir said. "I'll not underestimate you again. Magic is still magic, whether it’s done by a monkey or a god."

Julian couldn't move, raise his sword, or gather energy in his hands. It was like the god was holding the mana in his core in a tight and small spot.

"This is just a small taste of the real power of Devoidic—the destruction of mana itself. You can have his powers, boy. But you're still just a mouse." The god turned its head towards Julian and looked at him with murder in his eyes. The Lord had hurt the baron and the god, and they wouldn't forgive or forget. Julian could see a different wave of hate in each of the creature's eyes, but both intended to see him dead before he could do anything.

The young lord looked at Ranabi at the far end of the room. He wasn't going to ask for help, not from that god. That wasn't who Julian was, but he would stare into her eyes. She would know their deaths were upon her hairy hands. However, as soon as Julian's eyes locked with the bear's, he noticed she no longer had a mana aura. She wasn't glowing green. Instead, she was utterly devoid of mana.

Then she smiled at Julian and snapped her big hand on Fenrir's side.

As soon as the strike hit the god he went flying, Julian fell to the ground. He didn't wait. He ran towards the god, but Ranabi did the same. She was unharmed, larger, and faster. She reached Fenrir before Julian could cover half the distance. She grabbed the god with one big paw, and Julian saw the creature twitching, its body trying to use magic but failing. The blow had dazed it enough in its wounded condition.

The giant bear was just an animal at that moment, and when she hurled the god towards Julian, he was ready. He swung the blade mid-air and struck true. The sword, sharp as ever, cut the god at knee height, and the impact hurled him away.

Rayra's arrows reached the enemy with speed and strength, pushing him farther and farther. Julian heard her release five arrows in a row, and every single one reached the monster’s heart. The monster was locked against the far wall, just like Julian had been when he met Rayra inside the dungeon.

“You…” the god tried to say, his voice faltering, “now, you decide to act?! Your beloved brother could still be alive if you had done anything before! I cursed you for centuries, and you did nothing!” the god screamed as the bear started to stride towards him. Ranabi was ready to kill, and Julian could feel it in the air.

“It's always time to change. My people need me. My daughter showed me,” Ranabi replied stoically.

“Your people will need you,” Fenrir said as his hands snapped toward his heart.

Julian knew something was wrong, and Ranabi felt the same because both started running at full speed, but they weren't fast enough this time.

Fenrir grabbed a piece of his heart with one hand and snapped it out of his body. In a fast motion, he cracked it inside his mouth. It exploded like a Soul Shard inside a mage's body. Ranabi's maw reached the enemy just after his body disappeared and reappeared close to the ceiling. He was floating in the air, arrows still in his heart, but a smile resided on his face.

"I'll find you. And I'll kill everyone you care about," the god said, staring directly into Julian's eyes. "The mouse inside me … maybe we can be friends. That would be a twist, wouldn't it?" the god said with a chuckle as a dark portal blossomed above his head. Still, before he entered it, he ripped another piece of his heart and ate it.

Julian didn't see what the magic did, but he heard it.

Outside the room, through the portal, thousands of draconic voices could be heard, screaming at the skies with joy.

"The end has come," Ranabi said, her eyes lost gazing at the endless darkness of the disappearing portal.

Chapter

Thirty-Eight

The portal disappeared as fast as it had appeared, and with it, silence fell upon the room. Julian looked at Rayra. She had her jaw wide open, the enemy's escape slowly being realized in her brain. They had defeated the god twice on the same day, yet he still escaped.

"This day cost him a lot. You all did a terrific job," Ranabi said, still looking at the ceiling as if the portal would reappear.

"He escaped anyway, and if the sounds mean what I think they did, the draconic creatures are also free," Julian said, unable to hide his irritation.

"Don't forget about the Dragonborn," the bear god said, finally glancing at Julian but oblivious to his tone.

"How incredible it would've been if you had decided to act minutes ago when we were here for the first time. Fenrir wouldn't be free," Julian said between gritted teeth and felt Rayra's hand gripping his shoulder.

The bear looked at Julian for several seconds with her green aura slowly returning to her body. Her expression was unreadable. "You're right. But it was hard for me."

"It will be hard for the people to deal with those devils. Mages are not in the majority, kingdoms are already at war, and I, who did something, am just a Lord edging bankruptcy."

"Yes, I saw you're in a terrible spot, kid," the bear said and looked at Rayra. "You know when I⁠—"

"Reached her memories, I got it. Tell me what we must do to end him and save the people."

"I don't know⁠—"

"You what?!" Julian couldn't contain his anger anymore. It didn't matter that this being was a god, or that Rayra held his shoulder now as firmly as she did with a bow. This situation could've been different if Ranabi had decided to do something. Instead, she stood there, gave Strazz information, and attacked Fenrir only when he was already free. "Listen to me⁠—"

"No, you listen," the bear said gently as she sat before Julian. Her eyes locked with his as her aura continued growing green and traveled towards him. Whatever she did, the aura acted as smoothing mist, slowly calming Julian's mind. He felt his breath becoming normal and his heartbeat decelerating. It wasn't like she was controlling him, but just easing his feelings. He still felt anger boiling inside him, but somehow, he became strong enough to put that in check. "Oaths are important to my kind. I made a secret oath and broke it today. My powers are reduced significantly. I still need to test them and discover what I can and cannot do, but inside … I'm crippled. Still, I'll make this decision worth it. You'll probably not be able to forgive me, but I'll do my best for all races."

That was a good start in Julian's mind, but he remained silent. She hadn't addressed the 'defeating Fenrir' part yet. He would wait for it before chiming in.

"I wasn't a part of Cerulex and Fenrir's conflict. I stood at the side of my children and only joined it to become his warden. Hence the fact that I don't know how to defeat him. He only knows the method Cerulex used. With Fenrir's new physical body, we can probably lock him up, but we risk him getting stronger. If all the draconic beings are free now, a particular faction of them will be glad to help you, Lord Julian."

"To help me? Aren't you going to lead the offensive?"

"Me? No, but I'll help all races face this problem. As I said, today took a deep toll on Fenrir's soul. You destroyed nearly half of his power, and he had to use a quarter of the rest to escape. He's weaker than he's ever been, even before the imprisonment. He'll try to find the other two Shards of his soul, but even I don't know where they are."

"Is the world ending or not?" Julian asked, and the bear smiled.

"It's the beginning of it, for sure. But it'll be in people's hands to see whether that is fulfilled. Fenrir was defeated once, and Cerulex's power is still being passed on to future generations. If someone can defeat him, it's you, Julian Lionheart."

"I'm just a human⁠—"

"For now. You'll have time to learn."

"My mother⁠—"

"Yes." The bear clapped both hands together, and Julian started to hear something moving inside the dark corridors behind the invisible door of the room. After a couple of seconds, immense roots appeared through the opening door. They carried Liz and his mother on top of them, both well-accommodated. Marcella was still unconscious and Liz was terrified until she saw Julian alive and well. The young mage jumped from the roots and rushed toward the Lord, surrounding him in her tight embrace.

"You're alive! I'm so glad!" She kissed him forcefully, and Julian's head almost bent back. Even in the direst of situations, her happiness for his well-being made a smile appear on his face. He returned the kiss and gently parted their bodies.

"I am. Still, he escaped." Julian's face slowly turned grim as he tried to look at the ground, but Liz found his chin and lifted it.

"I'm sure you did your best. We'll catch him. We've already survived the worst part."

"I'm not so sure." Julian let the words escape his mouth.

"I am," Rayra chimed in, her hands passing over Julian's and Liz's shoulders, who responded with a smile. "We'll figure it out together—as a family. As such, we need to hurry and heal our mother. I'm sure I'll be able to do something back home. Can you get us out of here, Divinity?" she said, turning to face Ranabi and slightly bowing.

"There'll be no need to worry about this particular human. I saw what she went through. She deserves no more suffering." Then the bear waved her hand in a simple but powerful gesture, and a gush of air whooshed over Marcella's body. It was like the wind had swiped the wounds from her body. In less than a second, Julian watched dried blood, deep cuts, and dust leave his mother's body. She was as clean as on a typical day before she vanished. Her eyes opened. As she sat up slowly, she understood where she was, and the biggest of smiles blossomed on her face.

She didn’t need to say a word. Julian rushed to her, and they hugged each other with a firm embrace. Julian heard her tears falling, but she didn’t show it, just like him. When they parted and looked into each other's eyes, no one could say they had shed a tear.

"Are we going home?" she asked, and Julian's heart panged. He instinctively looked directly at Ranabi. His feelings towards the god had taken a complex shift in the last few minutes. He was still angry, but at least she was doing something to help.

"You’ll be safe soon. I’m already working on that. And on another thing," the god replied cryptically. Julian realized her aura was shifting in the place. She was performing some magic as she stood, and he decided to leave her to it.

"The creature was able to escape, Mother. We’ll deal with it, though. Together as a family. I can’t wait to see Tarav’s face when we arrive." Julian smiled, and his mother chuckled.

"I’ll scare him. Make him think I’m a ghost or a ghoul."

"He’ll have a heart attack, Mom. Tarav was already old when you disappeared."

"Nonsense! Besides your father, Tarav is the strongest man I have ever met," she said, and her expression changed. They had survived through all the hell in that jungle, fought devilish creatures, and defeated a god. Still, their family wasn’t complete yet.

"We’ll find him, Mom."

"You’ll find him, Son. I’ll help you as much as possible, but I’m afraid my fighting days are over. I can finally feel tired after all those years of escaping and hiding. I don’t want to be a nuisance to you."

"I’ll respect any of your decisions, Mother. I promise I’ll find Father."

"Amidst the world’s end."

"Yes," Julian replied with a confident smile. The best part was that he believed it sincerely.

"We’re still poor," Liz said as she approached him. "Father will not be glad when he discovers we released devils upon the world, and you can’t afford me," she said with a sly smile that hid the truth. There was nothing her father could do to separate them.

"Maybe we can return to the mana pool and collect some treasure. There’s a lot of it in there, isn’t there, Marcella?" Rayra asked, but Ranabi answered.

"There’s no need for it," the god said as a green portal appeared on the ground. From it, several roots erupted, with ten chests wrapped in their clutches. The living plants dropped the chests on the ground, and the god moved towards it. Her bear paws struggled a little to open the first, but after a couple of seconds, it lay ajar.

Inside the chest, there were thousands of gold coins. They were all shiny and looked the same. The figure of a dragon was stamped on the top, and a tree was on the other side. The coins looked old, but at the same time, they could've been coined yesterday.

"They're all like that. When I came here and created the other mirror realms, I took most of Fenrir's possessions with me. War costs a lot. I never had any use for gold and didn't think having it on the surface of this place would be a problem. Now, I can see a good use for it. Rebuild your home, Julian. You deserve it."

"You do," Liz and Rayra said in unison, and his mother agreed with a significant smile.

He knew he deserved it and had worked hard to conquer Fenrir, so he didn't argue. When the god realized the gold had been silently claimed, she pointed at the green portal still shining on the ground.

"Enter it, and you'll be at your home," the bear spoke solemnly. Julian couldn't wait to be home. His feet walked almost instantly towards the entrance, but Rayra's voice stopped him.

"What about you, Ranabi?" Rayra asked with watery eyes.

"What I'm doing right now is already costly for me. I'll not be able to leave the mirror realm for some time. Like Fenrir did, I am using most of my energy to deliver you back home. The difference is that I cannot sacrifice a part of my core to go with you. Transporting a god and transporting mortals is completely different."

“Still, you know I can't go home without you.”

“I'll find you when I arrive in your dimension. I'll be different, but you'll know me,” the bear said, one big paw caressing Rayra’s face. What she had seen in the beast folk's memories had changed her beliefs. Julian trusted she was speaking the truth. "You can deal with whatever is on the other side of the portal. I assure you," she said, waving her hand towards the portal.

“My spear!” Marcella shouted, remembering the item stolen. The god shook one hand, and the object was released from behind one of the chests. “Thanks, Goddess.”

The bear nodded with a slight smile as the plants that delivered the chests dropped them through the portal again, with the destination traced to the Lionheart manor at Silverhold. Julian didn't look back. He extended his hands to Liz and Rayra, with Marcella at their side. They all jumped together, and darkness once more engulfed Julian.

I hope there's still a world waiting for me.

Chapter

Thirty-Nine

Julian couldn't believe the world was exactly as he had left it. The tension of waiting had pulled him from bed and made him walk to the window. People were already crowding the streets, heading to their workstations. The Lord could even smell good food entering through the cracks of his window. Still, when he closed his eyes, he could almost hear the beasts crying in the skies. But when he looked up, all he saw were birds chirping as if their lives had never been better.

Where are they? Julian asked himself for the millionth time. There were sightings of winged beasts roaming the skies and rushing through woods in the farthest parts of the world, but not a single piece of news of a draconic attack had reached his ears.

"Woke early?" Liz's voice came from behind him, carrying a pleading tone. Julian knew she was worried about him, but he was concerned about the world.

"Didn’t sleep at all," Julian replied, still looking through the window. Maybe he would spot the stranger who sent him the letter and be ready to fight if needed.

"That can’t last, Lord Julian," she said, the last part with intent, and was able to incite a reaction. Julian had come to love it when she called him 'Lord.' He liked it even more when they were in a more intimate embrace when she used that title.

Julian turned to see her face as her hands traveled across his back and settled on his naked waist. Her glimmering red lips pouted at him, and he couldn’t resist the urge to kiss her. Her kiss was sweet as ever, and when her hands reached his pecs, a shiver rushed down his back.

Her breasts rubbing against his torso made his blood pump faster. He could feel her nipples getting harder and harder as their kiss continued.

"We'll wake Rayra," Liz said between a moan and a breath. Julian's hand found her wet pussy, and she whimpered at the touch, already making her legs falter. He loved to see her reactions to his touch, and the fact that she was so sensitive made his cock throb with excitement.

“I’m already awake,” Rayra’s voice came from behind Liz’s shoulder. Julian glanced at his other companion and saw she wasn’t very well. Her eyelids were purple with the lack of sleep, and annoyance was stamped on her face. The young Lord was many things, but a brute wasn’t one of them. He couldn’t please himself before Rayra’s eyes if she clearly needed him.

Liz sighed as Julian’s hand left her, and sense seemed to descend upon her. She read the room pretty quickly and moved to the bed. Julian smiled at her big tits and round ass bouncing with the little run and jumped to the bed, positioning himself between the two women.

“I’m starting to hate this city,” Rayra said with annoyance, her fox ears twitching. “Not a single person in this city can help me find Ranabi. We should leave already.”

“We’ll leave today,” Julian replied, sighing and crossing his arms behind his head. Rayra kept looking forward with crossed arms.

"Unless you receive another anonymous letter." Rayra snorted as Julian felt Liz leaning against half of his body, her breasts fitting perfectly on his side. Her mouth kissed him from time to time on the neck.

"What can we do to help you, Ray?" Liz said gently as one of her hands searched for one of Rayra's. She protested at first but then gave up, letting Liz care for her.

"Find Ranabi again? Discover what happened to all those creatures we heard being freed?" she replied with a good trace of annoyance still in her voice. But her attitude was already shifting, as it always happened these days.

"We'll do all that. If she doesn't find us as she said, we'll somehow drag her down from that hellish place for her to speak to your elders. Then she'll help us make sure Fenrir is defeated for good," Julian said, holding the intertwined hands of Rayra and Liz. The former was still pouting, but she finally smiled when Julian uttered the following words. "Remember the Roasted Pork Tarav made for us as soon as we returned? I'll ask him to do it again as soon as we arrive at the manor."

She looked up at him with a genuine smile. It was not that Rayra was crazy about food, even with Tarav being an excellent cook. She enjoyed it sincerely when Julian made a gesture of any size to express how much she mattered to him.

"And we'll be safe today?" Rayra asked, finally looking directly into his eyes.

"I guess so," he replied, uncrossing his arms and hugging both girls. "At least I'm not planning to die before I see everything settled. I just paid off all my debts, for Cerulex’s sake … I want to enjoy my life a little."

"I know a way to make your life brighter," Rayra said with her melodic voice, her hand slowly traveling towards his crotch above the sheets. "Do you want me to show you?"

Before Julian could reply, a knock on the door stole his attention.

"Master, it's time," Tarav’s voice came from the other side of the door.

"Time for what? I'm busy now," he said with a smile to the girls.

"There’s a royal cortege coming our way, and it's for you."

"A royal cortege?" Julian repeated, as he got up in a rush.

"Yes, master. I think they are the ones who wrote the letter."

"Impossible," Julian said, removing the sheets and searching for his best clothes. Whoever was riding with the king's colors must be important. Hadn't he been on time to pay the bank's debts the day before? Julian had rushed to the Duchy as soon as he heard the baron had appeared in town for a few people and snatched his son away. They had left the castle an actual wreck and the city boiling with strange rumors about the monstrous baron. Rumors that Julian feigned not to know anything about. "Can you reread the letter?" Julian snatched the letter from one bedside table and handed it to Liz, who read it after slipping on a delicate dress.

"I have information about your father's whereabouts. I'll meet you tomorrow to discuss the terms. P.A.," she read quickly, throwing the letter away and turning for Rayra to button her dress on the back. Rayra was already dressed in leather pants and a small top. The two girls were the complete opposite of each other, making Julian the happiest man alive.

"Who the hell is P.A? I thought it would be someone trying to rob us or someone saying father had been seen a year ago." When Julian heard no response from them, he addressed Tarav, who he knew was still waiting outside the door, "Do you know any noble with P.A. for initials?"

"No, Master. They're already in the hotel hall. Soon, they will be here."

Julian opened his arms as Liz got close to button his shirt and helped him adjust his coat with the lion emblem.

"Is my hair okay?"

"Surprisingly enough, Julian Lionheart, your hair is always in the right position. Is this some kind of Arcane Magic?" Liz asked with a smile as she swiftly and slightly moved a single lock of his hair out of position. "It just gets back to its place," she said with a snort.

Julian smiled at her as he finished adjusting his pants. Rayra stood with her back to a wall and crossed her arms. Julian loved it when she played the badass archer. Noticing his gaze, she smiled from the corner of her mouth and returned to her stoic position.

"They're here, Master," Tarav said behind the door, and Julian heard some trepidation in the old butler's voice. Whoever was on the other side was someone important.

Julian cleared his throat and waited. Soon, the door opened, and Tarav opened the way for the guests. A soldier covered in full-blue armor entered the room first. The figure was a little beneath the 6-foot mark. When they walked, the armor clanged all over as if there were many spots where the leather couldn't tie firmly. That gangly soldier wasn't the one who made Julian's jaw drop. The old man behind him was the real surprise.

Duke Vinam Albert stood before Julian's eyes. The second richest man in the kingdom entered their tiny hotel room and grabbed a chair to sit on. He strolled in with an eternal smile that only old folks have.

"It's a pleasure to meet you, Lord Julian Lionheart. Excuse my poor manners. With the years passing, I started to seek places to sit eagerly," he said with a slight chuckle as he waved one hand for Julian to sit on the bed. "Are these your wives?"

"Yes," Julian replied after he was finally able to sit. Liz took her place at his side, while Rayra was wary and kept on the wall. "I must say, I'm surprised you were the letter's sender."

"I see…" the old man said, scratching his long white beard as he seemed to look inside himself with the small eyes he had. "I'm sorry to disappoint you, young Lord."

"I'm not disappointed, just surprised," Julian replied apologetically, oddly not wanting to harm the feelings of the kind old man.

“That’s better!” he replied, snapping his knee in a fast motion, making the soldier behind his chair jump on the spot. That incited a nervous chuckle from the old man. “Before we discuss the matter that brought me here, may I digress a little?”

“Of course, Your Excellency.”

“Right, right. I know you graduated from the Iron Fist Academy here in my Duchy and were the best student in your class. That’s correct?”

“Correct.”

“I’m also aware that you’ve been through some difficult times lately with your mother disappearing nearly a decade ago and your father recently. Then you got back home and found your manor in shambles. That had to be quite a shock, right?”

“It was difficult, indeed. But we managed to figure it out.”

“I see. I’m aware the Lionhearts have no more debts with the crown. I congratulate you, son. Still, I have never heard of Baron Strazz's aid coming your way. Considering your families were close, and he is a rich man, I must assume the coin you used to pay your debts was a loan given by him?” the old man asked with narrowed eyes, trying to catch something in Julian’s face.

All Julian gave him was a chuckle and a raised brow. “I’m sorry, Your Excellency, but Baron Strazz is the reason for my family's downfall. I won’t lie to you or anyone else, so here it goes: Baron Strazz was the architect behind my father’s disappearance, contracted bandits to burn my crops, invaded my dungeon mine, and personally tried to kill me and my family. If I have anything today, it's despite that man.”

Silence hung in the air for several seconds. The man's narrow eyes stared into Julian's soul, and he didn't flinch or look away from the man’s hard stare. When the older man moved again, it was to lean back against the chair and smile.

"I told you this boy was good, kiddo," the old man said, pointing at the soldier behind him and chuckling.

Julian was slightly confused by the interaction but wasn't ready for the real surprise. The armored figure moved both hands to their helmet and removed it slowly. A cascade of bright yellow locks fell upon their shoulders, and a pale face appeared. This wasn’t the face of a soldier. It was a young woman with green eyes, narrow brows, a thin nose, and perfect lips. Her hair was almost white, and she looked heavenly. She looked regal. So regal that Julian could swear he had seen pictures of that woman in several corridors of the Iron Fist Academy. Then, the realization hit him like a boulder.

"Princess Anasthasia, I…" he whispered wide-eyed and promptly kneeled, followed by Liz but not by Rayra.

"You may stand up, Lord Julian. I needed to see with my eyes if you were who we thought you were," she said stoically.

"I'm at your disposal, Your Highness," Julian said, sitting again on the chair, still trying to piece together the situation but failing in the process.

"I'll speak freely and be direct." She didn't wait for him to answer. Julian thought that was probably common in royalty, so he shut his mouth and listened. "We've been in and out of war with the Orc King of the Twelve Isles for a century now. Are you aware of it?"

"Yes, Your Highness. I studied our kingdom’s history."

"Good, we can skip that, then. The thing is, our sources informed us that the enemy has acquired a new ally."

"Baron Strazz."

"Yes, my sources informed me it's Strazz. He's deformed and speaking as if he was someone else. Someone called Fenrir, a god from old tales. He's promising an army to our enemy and has proven more than once that he can perform a powerful new kind of magic."

Julian listened to everything carefully. He wasn't sure what he could confide in these people and their real intentions. Still, they had shared information he was desperately seeking. For that, he could be grateful.

"The thing is, Julian, that Lord Strazz was never a welcome guest at the capital. He knew some of my father's secrets, which earned him power, but that was decaying over time. Now with father and mother dead, he has no power inside the Capital. I consider it foolish to seek help from those savages at the Twelve Isles, but it's an understandable move. Can I assume this change in him is somehow related to you?"

"I fought the baron after he acquired these new powers. He's strong and has an army, that I can assure you."

"And you are here to tell the tale."

"Yes, I survived."

"Can you do it again?"

"I can kill him, yes." Julian's fists clenched with anticipation.

"You understood the rest, right?"

"Considering your letter, I assume my father is also on one of those isles. Hence, I'll have to enter the place, rescue him, and kill the baron in the process," Julian said firmly, accepting the conditions without needing a formal request.

"All right then, I’ll wait for your arrival at the capital in three weeks. Go back home and fix what needs to be fixed. You'll have a lot to do at the castle."

"What castle, Your Highness?"

"The one in Silverhold, of course. You're now Baron Julian Lionheart. How does that sound?"

"It sounds great, Your Honor. But I don't want to live in the castle. I prefer to use it to help the people in need in the town."

"And from where are you going to rule, then? From that broken manor of yours?"

"Yes, but as we speak, it stopped being a manor. When all this is over, it will be a castle twice the size of the one in Silverhold," Julian said as a smile blossomed on his face.

"Alright, Baron Julian Lionherart. Good morning to you and your wives. You form a beautiful family," she said with a cold smile as she turned her back and left the room. Suddenly, she didn't look as gangly in that armor. Instead, she was elegant and regal, as if she could walk on water.

"Good luck, boy," the duke said gently. "I knew you were a good one. I knew it." The old man left the room, and Julian's tension left his shoulders as if a wave had washed it away.

Now, he knew where to go, but before that, he would celebrate with the two women smiling broadly at him.

About the Author

Hey, I'm Alex Prone, a fantasy enthusiast and aspiring storyteller. When I'm not chasing after my little one or tackling chores around the house, you'll often find me immersed in the pages of fantasy novels. "Game of Thrones" and Brandon Sanderson's Cosmere have been huge inspirations for me, shaping my love for weaving tales of adventure.

In my stories, expect thrilling adventures, genuine connections, and just a touch of spice to keep things interesting. My main goal is to offer you a brief escape from reality, introduce you to worlds where the impossible becomes possible and the guy gets the girl at the end.

Check This Out!

Thank you for reading!

If you enjoyed this book, please leave a review.

Reviews are so important to authors.

Join the Royal Guard Publishing Discord to participate in tons of giveaways, extra content, and chat with all our authors and narrators.

Check out Dinosaur Warlord and Minotaur’s Maze of Monster Girls.

For more Harem Lit / LitRPG Adventures:

www.royalguardpublishing.com

https://www.facebook.com/RoyalGuard2020

https://www.facebook.com/marcus.sloss.524

https://www.facebook.com/groups/dukesofharem

https://www.facebook.com/groups/haremlitbooks

https://www.reddit.com/r/haremfantasynovels/

https://www.facebook.com/groups/LitRPG.books

https://www.facebook.com/groups/litrpgforum

https://www.facebook.com/groups/LitRPGReleases

https://www.reddit.com/r/litrpg/

https://www.facebook.com/groups/LitRPGsociety